This is a modern-English version of The Other World; or, Glimpses of the Supernatural (Vol. 2 of 2): Being Facts, Records, and Traditions Relating to Dreams, Omens, Miraculous Occurrences, Apparitions, Wraiths, Warnings, Second-sight, Witchcraft, Necromancy, etc., originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
GLIMPSES OF THE SUPERNATURAL.
The Other World;
The Afterlife;
OR, GLIMPSES OF THE SUPERNATURAL.
OR, VIEWS OF THE SUPERNATURAL.
BEING FACTS, RECORDS, AND
TRADITIONS
FACTS, RECORDS, AND TRADITIONS
RELATING TO DREAMS, OMENS, MIRACULOUS OCCURRENCES,
APPARITIONS, WRAITHS, WARNINGS, SECOND-SIGHT,
WITCHCRAFT, NECROMANCY, ETC.
CONCERNING DREAMS, OMENS, MIRACULOUS EVENTS,
APPARITIONS, GHOSTS, WARNINGS, CLAIRVOYANCE,
WITCHCRAFT, NECROMANCY, ETC.
EDITED BY
THE REV. FREDERICK GEORGE LEE, D.C.L.
Vicar of All Saints’, Lambeth.
EDITED BY
THE REV. FREDERICK GEORGE LEE, D.C.L.
Vicar of All Saints, Lambeth.
IN TWO VOLUMES. VOL. II.
IN TWO VOLUMES. VOL. 2.
HENRY S. KING AND CO., LONDON.
1875.
HENRY S. KING AND CO., LONDON.
1875.
(All rights reserved.)
(All rights reserved.)
CONTENTS OF VOL. II.
Page | |
Chapter 6. | |
![]() |
1 |
Chapter 7. | |
Haunted Houses and Localities | 79 |
Chapter 8. | |
Modern Spiritualism | 133 |
Chapter 9. | |
Modern Spiritualism (continued) | 167 |
Chapter X. | |
Summary and Conclusion | 205 |
General Index | 243 |
SPECTRAL APPEARANCES.
“Now a thing was secretly brought to me, and mine ear received a little thereof.
“Now something was quietly shared with me, and I caught a bit of it.”
In thoughts from the visions of the night, when deep sleep falleth on men,
In thoughts from the visions of the night, when deep sleep falls on people,
Fear came upon me, and trembling, which made all my bones to shake.
Fear overtook me, and I trembled, causing my whole body to shake.
Then a Spirit passed before my face; the hair of my flesh stood up:
Then a spirit passed before me; the hair on my body stood up:
It stood still, but I could not discern the form thereof: an Image was before mine eyes.”—Job iv. 12-16.
It stood still, but I couldn't make out its shape: a vision was in front of me.” —Job iv. 12-16.
SPECTRAL APPEARANCES.
SPECTRAL APPEARANCES.
xamples of Spectral Appearances are so numerous, and the Editor has
collected so many, both ancient and modern, that considerable difficulty
has been occasioned in determining which shall here be set forth. The
following, chosen from examples, some well known and well authenticated,
and others now first published, but equally interesting and important, and
coming to the Editor upon very high authority, deserve the best
consideration of the reader.
There are so many examples of Spectral Appearances that the Editor has gathered both old and new ones, making it quite challenging to decide which should be included here. The following examples, some of which are well-known and verified, and others that are being published for the first time but are equally captivating and significant, have come to the Editor from very credible sources and deserve the reader's full attention.
The following record describes what is known as the “Chester-le-Street” Apparition:—
The following record describes what is known as the “Chester-le-Street” Apparition:—
“About the year of Our Lord 1632 (as near as I can remember, having lost my notes and the copy of the letter to Serjeant Hutton, but I am sure that I do most perfectly remember the substance of the[Pg 4] story), near unto Chester-in-the-Street, there lived one Walker, a yeoman of good estate, and a widower, who had a young woman to his kinswoman, that kept his house, who was by the neighbours suspected to be with child, and was, towards the dark of the evening one night, sent away with one Mark Sharp, who was a collier, one who digged coals under ground, and one that had been born at Blackburn hundred in Lancashire; and so she was not heard of a long time, and no noise, or little, was made about it. In the winter time after, one James Graham, or Grime, for so in that country they call them, being a miller, and living about two miles from the place where Walker lived, was one night alone very late in the mill grinding corn; and about twelve or one of the clock at night, he came down the stairs from having been putting corn in the hopper; the mill doors being shut, there stood a woman upon the midst of the floor, with her hair about her head, hanging down and all bloody, with five large wounds on her head. He being much affrighted and amazed began to bless himself;[1] and at last asked her who she was, and what she wanted. To which she said, ‘I am the spirit of such a[Pg 5] woman who lived with Walker, and being got with child by him, he promised to send me to a private place, where I should be well-looked to, till I was brought to bed, and well again; and then I should come again and keep his house. And, accordingly,’ said the apparition, ‘I was one night sent away with one Mark Sharp, who, upon a moor (naming a place that the miller knew) slew me with a pick, such as men dig coals withal and gave me these five wounds, and after threw my body into a coal-pit hard by, and hid the pick under a bank; and his shoes and stockings being bloody, he endeavoured to wash them; but seeing the blood would not forth, he hid them there.’ And the apparition further told the miller that he must be the man to reveal it, or else that she must still appear and haunt him. The miller returned home very sad and heavy, but spoke not one word of what he had seen, but eschewed as much as he could to stay in the mill within night without company, thinking thereby to escape the seeing again of that frightful apparition. But notwithstanding, one night when it began to be dark, the apparition met him again and seemed very fierce and cruel, and threatened him that if he did not reveal the murder she would continually pursue and haunt him; yet, for all this, he still concealed it until S. Thomas’ Eve before Christmas; when being soon after sunset walking in his garden, she appeared again, and then so threatened him, and affrighted him, that he promised faithfully to reveal it next[Pg 6] morning. In the morning he went to a magistrate, and made the whole matter known with all the circumstances; and diligent search being made, the body was found in a coal-pit, with five wounds in the head, and the pick and shoes and stockings yet bloody; in every circumstance as the apparition had related unto the miller; whereupon Walker and Mark Sharp were both apprehended, but would confess nothing. At the assizes following, I think it was at Durham, they were arraigned, found guilty, condemned and executed; but I could never hear they confessed the fact. There were some that reported the apparition did appear unto the judge, or the foreman of the jury, who was alive in Chester-in-the-Street about ten years ago, as I have been credibly informed, but of that I know no certainty. There are many persons yet alive that can remember this strange murder, and the discovery of it; for it was, and sometimes yet is, as much discoursed of in the north country, as anything that almost hath ever been heard of, and the relation printed, though now not to be gotten. I relate this with the greater confidence (though I may fail in some of the circumstances) because I saw and read the letter that was sent to Serjeant Hutton, who then lived at Goldsburgh in Yorkshire, from the judge before whom Walker and Mark Sharp were tried, and by whom they were condemned, and had a copy of it until about the year 1658, when I had it and many other books and papers taken from me; and this I[Pg 7] confess to be one of the most convincing stories, being of undoubted verity, that ever I read, heard, or knew of, and carrieth with it the most evident force to make the most incredulous spirit to be satisfied that there are really, sometimes, such things as apparitions.—William Lumley.”[2]
“Around the year 1632 (as closely as I can remember since I lost my notes and the letter I wrote to Serjeant Hutton, but I'm certain I remember the essence of the story), near Chester-in-the-Street, there lived a man named Walker, a well-off widower. He had a young female relative living with him, who took care of his house. The neighbors suspected she might be pregnant. One night, just as it was getting dark, she left with a man named Mark Sharp, who was a coal miner from Blackburn in Lancashire. After that, she was not heard from for a long time, and not much noise was made about it. The following winter, a miller named James Graham, or Grime, as they're called in that area, was working very late one night grinding corn at his mill, which was about two miles from Walker's place. Around midnight, after putting corn in the hopper, he came down the stairs. When he arrived at the mill's floor, he saw a woman standing there with her long hair disheveled and bloody, with five large wounds on her head. He was terrified and started crossing himself; eventually, he asked her who she was and what she wanted. She replied, ‘I am the spirit of the woman who lived with Walker. I became pregnant by him, and he promised to send me to a safe place where I would be cared for until I gave birth and recovered. Then I was to come back and take care of his house. One night, I was sent away with Mark Sharp, who, in a moor (mentioning a place the miller recognized), killed me with a pickaxe used for digging coal. He gave me these five wounds, then threw my body into a nearby coal pit and hid the pickaxe under a bank. He tried to wash his bloody shoes and stockings, but when the blood wouldn't come out, he hid them there.’ The ghost told the miller that he had to reveal the murder or she would continue to haunt him. The miller returned home feeling sad and troubled but didn’t tell anyone about what he had seen. He avoided staying in the mill at night alone, hoping to escape from the frightening apparition. However, one night as it got dark, she appeared to him again, looking fierce and threatening him that if he didn’t reveal the murder, she would keep haunting him. Despite her threats, he kept silent until the evening before Christmas. After sunset, while walking in his garden, she appeared again and frightened him so much that he promised to reveal it the next morning. The next morning, he went to a magistrate and disclosed everything, including all the details. After a thorough search, the body was discovered in a coal pit, just as the apparition had described, with five wounds on the head and the bloody pick and shoes. As a result, both Walker and Mark Sharp were arrested but denied everything. At the next assizes, which I believe were in Durham, they were tried, found guilty, sentenced, and executed; however, I’ve never heard that they admitted to the crime. Some say that the apparition appeared to the judge or the foreman of the jury, who was alive in Chester-in-the-Street about ten years ago, but I cannot confirm that. Many people are still alive who remember this strange murder and its discovery, as it was widely talked about in the north country and still is. The account was printed, although it’s no longer available. I share this with great confidence (even if some details might be off) because I saw and read the letter sent to Serjeant Hutton, who was living in Goldsburgh, Yorkshire, from the judge who tried Walker and Mark Sharp and resulted in their conviction. I had a copy of it until about 1658, when I lost it along with many other books and documents. I assert that this is one of the most compelling stories, undeniably true, that I have ever read, heard, or known, offering clear proof that apparitions do exist. —William Lumley.”
The above account, in which the object of the Spectral Appearance is obvious enough, is taken from the well-known “History of Durham,” by that celebrated antiquarian the late Mr. Robert Surtees. It needs no comment, telling as it does so well, in quaint but plain language, its own remarkable story.
The above account, where the purpose of the Spectral Appearance is pretty clear, is taken from the famous “History of Durham,” by the noted antiquarian the late Mr. Robert Surtees. It doesn’t need any comments, as it tells its own remarkable story in a unique yet straightforward way.
The next example to be recorded, the Apparition of the Rev. Mr. Naylor, may be found in Mr. John Nichols’ “Literary Illustrations,”[3] and, though less startling than that already given, is certainly not without its own inherent interest:—
The next example to be noted, the Apparition of the Rev. Mr. Naylor, can be found in Mr. John Nichols’ “Literary Illustrations,”[3] and, while it’s less shocking than the one previously mentioned, it definitely has its own interesting aspects:—
“Part of a Letter from Mr. Edward Walter, Fellow of S. John’s College, Cambridge, to his friend in the country, dated ‘Dec. 6, 1706.’
“Part of a Letter from Mr. Edward Walter, Fellow of St. John’s College, Cambridge, to his friend in the country, dated ‘Dec. 6, 1706.’”
“‘I should scarce have mentioned anything of the matter you write about of my own accord; but, since you have given yourself the trouble of an inquiry, I am, I think, obliged in friendship to relate all that I know of the matter; and that I do[Pg 8] the more willingly, because I can so soon produce my authority.
“‘I probably wouldn’t have brought up anything about the issue you mentioned on my own; however, since you’ve gone through the effort to ask, I feel it’s my duty as a friend to share everything I know about it; and I’m happy to do this[Pg 8] even more because I can quickly provide my source.
“‘Mr. Shaw, to whom the apparition appeared, was Rector of Soldern, or Souldern, in Oxfordshire, late of S. John’s College aforesaid; on whom Mr. Grove, his old Fellow Collegiate, called July last in his journey to the West, where he stayed a day or two, and promised to see him again on his return, which he did, and stayed three days with him; in that time one night after supper, Mr. Shaw told him that there happened a passage which he could not conceal from him, as being an intimate friend, and one to whom this transaction might have something more relation than another man. He proceeded therefore, and told him that about a week before that time, viz. July the 28th, 1706, as he was smoking and reading in his study about eleven or twelve at night, there came to him the apparition of Mr. Naylor, formerly Fellow of the said College, and dead some years ago, a friend of Mr. Shaw’s, in the same garb he used to be in, with his hands clasped before him. Mr. Shaw, not being much surprised, asked him how he did and desired him to sit down, which Mr. Naylor did. They both sat there a considerable time and entertained one another with various discourses. Mr. Shaw then asked him after what manner they lived in the separate state; he answered, Far different from what they do here, but that he was very well. He inquired further, whether there was any of their old[Pg 9] acquaintance in that place where he was? he answered, ‘No, not one;’ and then proceeded and told him that one of their old friends, naming Mr. Orchard, should die quickly, and he himself should not be long after. There was mention of several people’s names; but who they were, or upon what occasion, Mr. Grove cannot or will not tell. Mr. Shaw then asked him whether he would not visit him again before that time; he answered, No, he could not; he had but three days allowed him, and farther he could not go. Mr. Shaw said, “Fiat voluntas Domini;” and the apparition left him. This is word for word as Mr. Shaw told Mr. Grove, and Mr. Grove told me.
“Mr. Shaw, to whom the ghost appeared, was the Rector of Soldern, or Souldern, in Oxfordshire, previously of St. John’s College mentioned earlier; Mr. Grove, his old college mate, visited him last July during his trip to the West, where he stayed for a day or two and promised to see him again on his way back. He did visit again and stayed for three days. During that time, one night after dinner, Mr. Shaw confided in him about an event he felt he couldn’t keep to himself, as they were close friends and this incident was probably more relevant to him than to anyone else. He then shared that about a week prior, on July 28th, 1706, while he was smoking and reading in his study around eleven or twelve at night, he was visited by the ghost of Mr. Naylor, a former Fellow of the same College who had died several years earlier and was a friend of Mr. Shaw’s, appearing just like he used to, with his hands clasped in front of him. Mr. Shaw, not too surprised, asked how he was and invited him to sit down, which Mr. Naylor did. They sat together for a significant amount of time, engaging in various conversations. Mr. Shaw then asked him about life in the afterlife; Mr. Naylor replied that it was very different from here, but he was doing well. Mr. Shaw further inquired if there were any of their old acquaintances with him; Mr. Naylor responded, ‘No, not one,’ and went on to say that one of their old friends, Mr. Orchard, would die soon, and he himself would follow shortly after. Several names were mentioned, but Mr. Grove cannot or doesn’t want to disclose who they were or why. Mr. Shaw then asked if he would visit him again before that time; Mr. Naylor replied that he could not, as he was only allowed three days, and that was all he could manage. Mr. Shaw said, “Fiat voluntas Domini,” and then the ghost left him. This is exactly as Mr. Shaw recounted to Mr. Grove, and Mr. Grove shared with me.”
“‘Note.—What surprised Mr. Grove was, that as he had in his journey homewards occasion to ride through Clopton, or Claxton, he called upon one Mr. Clark, Fellow of our College aforesaid and curate there, when inquiring after College news, Mr. Clark told him Arthur Orchard[4] died that week, Aug. 7, 1706, which very much shocked Mr. Grove, and brought to his mind the story of Mr. Shaw afresh. About three weeks ago Mr. Shaw died of apoplexy in the desk, [i. e. when ministering in church,] of the same distemper poor Arthur Orchard died of.
“Note.—What surprised Mr. Grove was that while he was on his way home and passed through Clopton, or Claxton, he stopped by to see Mr. Clark, a fellow of our college and the curate there. When he asked about college news, Mr. Clark informed him that Arthur Orchard died that week, August 7, 1706, which shocked Mr. Grove and reminded him of the story of Mr. Shaw. About three weeks ago, Mr. Shaw passed away from apoplexy at the desk, [i.e. while ministering in church], the same condition that poor Arthur Orchard died from."
“‘Note.—Since this strange completion of matters, Mr. Grove has told this relation, and stands to the[Pg 10] truth of it; and that which confirms the narrative is, that he told the same to Dr. Baldiston, the present Vice-Chancellor and Master of Emanuel College, above a week before Mr. Shaw’s death; and when he came to the College he was no way surprised as others were.
“Note.—Since this unusual resolution of events, Mr. Grove has shared this account and stands by the[Pg 10] truth of it; what supports this story is that he mentioned the same to Dr. Baldiston, the current Vice-Chancellor and Master of Emanuel College, over a week before Mr. Shaw’s death; and when he arrived at the College, he was not surprised like others were."
“‘What farthers my belief of its being a true vision and not a dream, is Mr. Grove’s incredulity of stories of this nature. Considering them both as men of learning and integrity, the one would not first have declared, nor the other have spread the same, were not the matter serious and real.
“‘What strengthens my belief that this is a true vision and not just a dream is Mr. Grove’s disbelief in stories like this. Since they are both knowledgeable and trustworthy men, one wouldn’t have first stated it, nor would the other have shared it, unless the situation was serious and real.
“‘Edward Walter.’”
“‘Edward Walter.’”
The following example of an Apparition in Scotland, unlike those already recorded, carries with it evidences of truth:—
The following example of an apparition in Scotland, unlike those already recorded, comes with evidence of truth:—
“A gentleman of rank and property in Scotland served in his youth in the army of the Duke of York in Flanders. He occupied the same tent with two other officers, one of whom was sent on some service. One night during his absence, this gentleman while in bed saw the figure of his absent friend sitting on the vacant bed. He called to his companion, who also saw the figure, which spoke to them, and said he had just been killed at a certain place, pointing to his wound. He then requested them on returning to England, to call at a certain agent’s house in a certain street, and to procure from him a document of great importance for the family of the deceased. If the agent, as was[Pg 11] probable, should deny the possession of it, it would be found in a certain drawer of a cabinet in his room. Next day it appeared that the officer had been shot as he had told them, in the manner and at the time and place indicated. After the return of the troops to England, the two friends walking together one day, found themselves in the street where the agent lived, and the request of their friend recurred to both, they having hitherto forgotten it. They called on the agent, who denied having the paper in question; when they compelled him in their presence to open the drawer of the cabinet, where it was found and restored to the widow.”[5]
A gentleman of rank and property in Scotland served in his youth in the army of the Duke of York in Flanders. He shared a tent with two other officers, one of whom was sent on a mission. One night during his absence, this gentleman saw the figure of his missing friend sitting on the empty bed while he was in bed. He called to his companion, who also saw the figure, which spoke to them and said he had just been killed at a specific location, pointing to his wound. He then asked them, upon returning to England, to stop by a certain agent’s house on a specific street and to get a crucial document for the deceased's family from him. If the agent, as was likely, denied having it, it would be found in a specific drawer of a cabinet in his room. The next day, it turned out that the officer had been shot just as he described, in the manner and at the time and place he indicated. After the troops returned to England, the two friends were walking together one day and found themselves on the street where the agent lived. The request from their friend came back to both of them, having been forgotten until now. They went to see the agent, who denied having the paper in question; when they insisted he open the cabinet drawer, it was found and returned to the widow.
An authentic record of the “Tyrone,” or “Beresford Apparition,” will now be given. It created a very great sensation at the time of its occurrence; and the narrative which follows has been pronounced traditionally “true and accurate” by a member of the family:—
An accurate account of the “Tyrone” or “Beresford Apparition” will now be shared. It caused a huge stir when it happened; and the story that follows has been deemed traditionally “true and accurate” by a family member:—
“Lord Tyrone and Miss —— were born in Ireland, and were left orphans in their infancy to the care of the same person, by whom they were both educated in the principles of deism. Their guardian dying when they were each of them about fourteen years of age, they fell into very different hands.
“Lord Tyrone and Miss —— were born in Ireland and became orphans in their childhood, placed in the care of the same person, who educated them in the principles of deism. When their guardian passed away when they were both around fourteen, they ended up in very different situations.”
“The persons on whom the care of them now devolved, used every means to eradicate the erroneous[Pg 12] principles they had imbibed, and to persuade them to embrace revealed religion, but in vain. Their arguments were strong enough to stagger their former faith. Though separated from each other, their friendship was unalterable, and they continued to regard each other with a sincere and fraternal affection.
“The people responsible for their care now tried every way they could to eliminate the wrong principles they had absorbed and to convince them to accept revealed religion, but it was all in vain. Their arguments were enough to shake their former beliefs. Although they were separated from one another, their friendship remained unchangeable, and they continued to see each other with genuine, brotherly love.”
“After some years were elapsed, and both were grown up, they made a solemn promise to each other that whichever should die first, would, if permitted, appear to the other, to declare what religion was most approved by the Supreme Being.
“After several years had passed and they had both grown up, they made a serious promise to each other that whoever died first would, if possible, appear to the other to reveal which religion was most favored by the Supreme Being.”
“Miss —— was shortly after addressed by Sir Martin Beresford, to whom she was after a few years married, but a change of condition had no power to alter their friendship. The families visited each other, and often spent some weeks together. A short time after one of these visits, Sir Martin remarked, that when his lady came down to breakfast, her countenance was disturbed, and inquired after her health. She assured him she was quite well. He then asked her if she had hurt her wrist: ‘Have you sprained it?’ said he, observing a black ribbon round it. She answered in the negative, and added, ‘Let me conjure you, Sir Martin, never to inquire the cause of my wearing this ribbon; you will never see me without it. If it concerned you as a husband to know, I would not for a moment conceal it: I never in my life denied you a request, but of this I entreat you to forgive[Pg 13] me the refusal, and never to urge me further on the subject.’ ‘Very well,’ said he, smiling; ‘since you beg me so earnestly, I will inquire no more.’
“Miss —— was soon approached by Sir Martin Beresford, whom she married a few years later, but their friendship remained unchanged despite the new circumstances. Their families spent time visiting each other and often stayed together for weeks. Shortly after one of these visits, Sir Martin noted that when his wife came down for breakfast, she looked upset, and he asked about her health. She assured him she was fine. He then noticed a black ribbon around her wrist and asked, ‘Have you sprained it?’ She replied no and added, ‘I must ask you, Sir Martin, never to question why I wear this ribbon; you will never see me without it. If it were something you needed to know as my husband, I wouldn’t hide it for a second: I have never denied you a request, but I beg you to forgive me for this one and never bring it up again.’ ‘Alright,’ he said with a smile; ‘since you ask so sincerely, I won’t ask again.’”
“The conversation here ended; but breakfast was scarcely over when Lady Beresford eagerly inquired if the post was come in; she was told it was not. In a few minutes she rang again and repeated the inquiry. She was again answered as at first. ‘Do you expect letters?’ said Sir Martin, ‘that you are so anxious for the arrival of the post?’ ‘I do,’ she answered, ‘I expect to hear that Lord Tyrone is dead; he died last Tuesday at four o’clock.’ ‘I never in my life,’ said Sir Martin, ‘believed you superstitious; some idle dream has surely thus alarmed you.’ At that instant the servant entered and delivered to them a letter sealed with black. ‘It is as I expected,’ exclaimed Lady Beresford, ‘Lord Tyrone is dead.’ Sir Martin opened the letter; it came from Lord Tyrone’s steward, and contained the melancholy intelligence of his master’s death, and on the very day and hour Lady Beresford had before specified. Sir Martin begged Lady Beresford to compose herself, and she assured him she felt much easier than she had done for a long time; and added, ‘I can communicate intelligence to you which I know will prove welcome; I can assure you, beyond the possibility of a doubt, that I shall in some months present you with a son.’ Sir Martin received this news with the greatest joy.
“The conversation here ended; but breakfast was barely over when Lady Beresford eagerly asked if the mail had arrived; she was told it hadn’t. A few minutes later, she rang again and repeated her question. She received the same answer as before. ‘Are you expecting letters?’ asked Sir Martin, ‘that you’re so anxious for the post?’ ‘I am,’ she replied, ‘I expect to hear that Lord Tyrone is dead; he died last Tuesday at four o’clock.’ ‘I never thought you were superstitious,’ said Sir Martin, ‘some silly dream must have alarmed you.’ Just then, the servant entered and handed them a letter sealed with black. ‘It’s just as I expected,’ exclaimed Lady Beresford, ‘Lord Tyrone is dead.’ Sir Martin opened the letter; it was from Lord Tyrone’s steward and contained the sad news of his master’s death, on the very day and hour Lady Beresford had mentioned earlier. Sir Martin urged Lady Beresford to stay calm, and she assured him she felt much better than she had for a long time; and added, ‘I have news to share with you that I know will be welcome; I can assure you, without a doubt, that in a few months I will give you a son.’ Sir Martin received this news with the greatest joy.”
“After some months Lady Beresford was[Pg 14] delivered of a son (she had before been the mother of only two daughters). Sir Martin survived the birth of his son little more than four years.
“After a few months, Lady Beresford was[Pg 14] delivered of a son (she had previously only had two daughters). Sir Martin lived a little over four years after the birth of his son.”
“After his decease his widow seldom left home; she visited no family but that of a clergyman who resided in the same village; with them she frequently passed a few hours; the rest of her time was spent in solitude, and she appeared determined for ever to banish all other society. The clergyman’s family consisted of himself, his wife, and one son, who at the time of Sir Martin’s death was quite a youth; to this son, however, she was after a few years married, notwithstanding the disparity of years and the manifest imprudence of a connexion so unequal in every point of view.
“After her husband passed away, his widow rarely left home; she only visited the family of a clergyman who lived in the same village. She often spent a few hours with them, but most of her time was spent alone, and she seemed resolved to avoid all other social interactions. The clergyman’s family included him, his wife, and a son who was still quite young at the time of Sir Martin’s death; however, a few years later, she married this son, despite the age difference and the obvious imprudence of such an unequal connection.”
“Lady Beresford was treated by her young husband with contempt and cruelty, while at the same time his conduct evinced him the most abandoned libertine, utterly destitute of every principle of virtue and humanity. By this, her second husband, she had two daughters; after which such was the baseness of his conduct that she insisted on a separation. They parted for a few years, when so great was the contrition he expressed for his former conduct, that, won over by his supplications, promises, and entreaties, she was induced to pardon, and once more to reside with him, and was in time the mother of a son.
“Lady Beresford was treated with disdain and cruelty by her young husband, who also showed himself to be a completely irresponsible libertine, lacking any sense of virtue or humanity. With this second husband, she had two daughters; however, due to his disgraceful behavior, she demanded a separation. They were apart for a few years, and during that time, he expressed such deep remorse for his past actions that, swayed by his pleas, promises, and requests, she decided to forgive him and move back in with him, eventually becoming the mother of a son.”
“The day on which she had lain-in a month being the anniversary of her birthday, she sent for Lady[Pg 15] Betty Cobb (of whose friendship she had long been possessed), and a few other friends, to request them to spend the day with her. About seven, the clergyman by whom she had been christened, and with whom she had all her life been intimate, came into the room to inquire after her health. She told him she was perfectly well, and requested him to spend the day with them; for, said she, ‘This is my birthday. I am forty-eight to-day.’ ‘No, madam,’ answered the clergyman, ‘you are mistaken; your mother and myself have had many disputes concerning your age, and I have at last discovered that I was right. I happened to go last week into the parish where you were born; I was resolved to put an end to the dispute; I searched the register, and find that you are forty-seven this day.’ ‘You have signed my death warrant,’ she exclaimed; ‘I have then but a few hours to live. I must therefore entreat you to leave me immediately, as I have something of importance to settle before I die.’
“The day she gave birth, which was also her birthday anniversary, she called for Lady[Pg 15] Betty Cobb (whose friendship she had cherished for a long time) and a few other friends, inviting them to spend the day with her. Around seven, the clergyman who had baptized her and with whom she had been close her whole life entered the room to check on her health. She told him she was feeling great and asked him to stay for the day because, she said, ‘This is my birthday. I'm forty-eight today.’ ‘No, ma'am,’ the clergyman replied, ‘you’re mistaken; your mother and I have had many arguments about your age, and I’ve finally figured out that I was right. Last week, I visited the parish where you were born; I was determined to settle the argument. I checked the registry and found that you’re actually forty-seven today.’ ‘You've signed my death warrant,’ she exclaimed; ‘then I have only a few hours left to live. So I must insist you leave me immediately, as I have something important to sort out before I die.’”
“When the clergyman had left her, Lady Beresford sent to forbid the company coming, and at the same time to request Lady Betty Cobb and her son (of whom Sir Martin was the father, and who was then about twenty-two years of age), to come to her apartment immediately. Upon their arrival, having ordered the attendants to quit the room, ‘I have something,’ she said, ‘of the greatest importance to communicate to you both before I die, a period which is not far distant. You, Lady Betty,[Pg 16] are no stranger to the friendship which subsisted between Lord Tyrone and myself: we were educated under the same roof and in the same principles of deism. When the friends, into whose hands we afterwards fell, endeavoured to persuade us to embrace Revealed Religion, their arguments, though insufficient to convince, were powerful to stagger our former feelings, and to leave us wavering between the two opinions: in this perplexing state of doubt and uncertainty, we made a solemn promise to each other that whichever died first should (if permitted) appear to the other, and declare what religion was most acceptable to God; accordingly, one night, while Sir Martin and myself were in bed, I suddenly awoke and discovered Lord Tyrone sitting by my bedside. I screamed out and endeavoured to awake Sir Martin. “For Heaven’s sake,” I exclaimed, “Lord Tyrone, by what means or for what reason came you hither at this time of night?” “Have you then forgotten our promise?” said he; “I died last Tuesday at four o’clock, and have been permitted by the Supreme Being to appear to you to assure you that the Revealed Religion is true, and the only religion by which we can be saved. I am further suffered to inform you that you will soon produce a son, who it is decreed will marry my daughter; not many years after his birth Sir Martin will die, and you will marry again, and to a man by whose ill-treatment you will be rendered miserable: you will have two daughters and afterwards[Pg 17] a son, in childbirth of whom you will die in the forty-seventh year of your age.” “Just Heavens!” I exclaimed, “and cannot I prevent this?” “Undoubtedly,” returned the spectre; “you are a free agent, and may prevent it all by resisting every temptation to a second marriage; but your passions are strong, you know not their power; hitherto you have had no trials. More I am not permitted to reveal, but if after this warning you persist in your infidelity, your lot in another world will be miserable indeed.” “May I not ask,” said I, “if you are happy?” “Had I been otherwise,” he replied, “I should not have been permitted to appear to you.” “I may, then, infer that you are happy?” He smiled. “But how,” said I, “when morning comes, shall I know that your appearance to me has been real, and not the mere representation of my own imagination?” “Will not the news of my death be sufficient to convince you?” “No,” I returned, “I might have had such a dream, and that dream accidentally come to pass. I will have some stronger proofs of its reality.” “You shall,” said he, and waving his hand, the bed curtains, which were crimson velvet, were instantly drawn through a large iron hoop by which the tester of the bed was suspended. “In that,” said he, “you cannot be mistaken; no mortal arm could have performed this.” “True,” said I, “but sleeping we are often possessed of far more strength than when awake; though waking I could not have done it, asleep I[Pg 18] might; and I shall still doubt.” “Here is a pocket-book; in this,” said he, “I will write my name; you know my handwriting.” I replied, “Yes.” He wrote with a pencil on one side of the leaves. “Still,” said I, “in the morning I may doubt; though waking I could not imitate your hand, asleep I might.” “You are hard of belief,” said he. “Touch would injure you irreparably; it is not for spirits to touch mortal flesh.” “I do not,” said I, “regard a slight blemish.” “You are a woman of courage,” said he, “hold out your hand.” I did; he struck my wrist: his hand was cold as marble; in a moment the sinews shrunk up, every nerve withered. “Now,” said he, “while you live let no mortal eye behold that wrist: to see it is sacrilege.” He stopped; I turned to him again; he was gone.
“When the clergyman left her, Lady Beresford sent a message to cancel the gathering and also requested Lady Betty Cobb and her son, Sir Martin's father (who was around twenty-two years old at the time), to come to her room immediately. When they arrived, having ordered the attendants to leave, she said, ‘I have something extremely important to tell you both before I die, which won’t be long from now. You, Lady Betty, are well aware of the friendship that existed between Lord Tyrone and me: we were raised together under the same roof and shared the same beliefs in deism. When we later fell into the hands of friends who tried to convince us to accept Revealed Religion, their arguments, while not sufficient to change our minds, did make us question our previous feelings and left us uncertain. In this confusing state of doubt, we made a solemn promise to each other that whichever of us died first would, if allowed, appear to the other and reveal which religion was most acceptable to God. One night, while Sir Martin and I were in bed, I suddenly woke up and found Lord Tyrone sitting beside my bed. I screamed and tried to wake Sir Martin. ‘For Heaven’s sake,’ I exclaimed, ‘Lord Tyrone, how or why are you here at this hour?’ ‘Have you forgotten our promise?’ he replied; ‘I died last Tuesday at four o'clock and have been allowed by the Supreme Being to tell you that Revealed Religion is true and the only way we can be saved. I’m also permitted to inform you that you will soon have a son, who will be destined to marry my daughter; shortly after his birth, Sir Martin will die, and you will remarry—a man who will make you very unhappy. You will have two daughters and later a son, and you will die giving birth to him when you are forty-seven years old.’ ‘Just heavens!’ I gasped, ‘can't I prevent this?’ ‘Yes,’ the specter replied; ‘you are free to choose and can avoid it by resisting any temptation for a second marriage; but your passions are strong, and you may not fully understand their power; so far, you have faced no trials. I can’t tell you more, but if after this warning you continue to be unfaithful, your fate in the next world will be truly miserable.’ ‘May I ask,’ I questioned, ‘if you are happy?’ ‘If I weren't,’ he answered, ‘I wouldn’t be allowed to appear to you.’ ‘So, I can assume you are happy?’ He smiled. ‘But how,’ I asked, ‘when morning comes, will I know if your appearance was real and not just my imagination?’ ‘Will the news of my death not be enough to convince you?’ ‘No,’ I replied, ‘I might just have had a dream, and that dream coincidentally happen. I'll need stronger proof of its reality.’ ‘You will,’ he said, waving his hand; suddenly, the bed curtains, which were crimson velvet, were drawn through a large iron hoop that supported the bed's canopy. ‘In this,’ he said, ‘there can be no mistake; no human strength could do this.’ ‘True,’ I acknowledged, ‘but when we sleep, we often have more strength than when we’re awake; while I couldn’t do it while awake, I might have been able to while asleep; I will still doubt.’ ‘Here is a pocketbook; I will write my name in it,’ he said. ‘You know my handwriting.’ I replied, ‘Yes.’ He wrote with a pencil on one side of the pages. ‘Still,’ I said, ‘in the morning I might doubt; while awake I couldn’t imitate your hand, but perhaps while asleep I could.’ ‘You’re hard to convince,’ he remarked. ‘Touch would harm you irreparably; spirits cannot touch mortal flesh.’ ‘I don’t consider a minor blemish significant,’ I replied. ‘You’re a courageous woman,’ he said, ‘extend your hand.’ I did; he touched my wrist: his hand was as cold as marble; in an instant, the tendons shrank, every nerve withered. ‘Now,’ he said, ‘while you live, let no mortal see that wrist: to look at it would be sacrilege.’ He paused; I turned to him again; he was gone.”
“‘During the time I had conversed with him my thoughts were perfectly calm and collected; but the moment he was gone I felt chilled with horror, the very bed moved under me. I endeavoured, but in vain, to awake Sir Martin; all my attempts were ineffectual, and in this state of agitation and terror I lay for some time, when a shower of tears came to my relief and I fell asleep.
“During the time I talked with him, my thoughts were completely calm and clear; but the moment he left, I felt a wave of horror wash over me, the bed seemed to move beneath me. I tried, but it was useless, to wake Sir Martin; all my efforts were pointless, and in this state of anxiety and fear, I lay there for a while until a flood of tears gave me some relief and I fell asleep.”
“‘In the morning Sir Martin arose and dressed himself as usual, without perceiving the state the curtains remained in. When I awoke I found Sir Martin gone down; I arose, and having put on my clothes, went to the gallery adjoining the apartment and took from thence a long broom (such as cornices[Pg 19] are swept with); by the help of this I took down with some difficulty the curtains, as I imagined their extraordinary position might excite suspicion in the family. I then went to the bureau, took up my pocket-book, and bound a piece of black ribbon round my wrist. When I came down, the agitation of my mind had left an impression on my countenance too visible to pass unobserved by my husband. He instantly remarked it, and asked the cause; I informed him Lord Tyrone was no more, that he died at the hour of four on the preceding Tuesday, and desired him never to question me more respecting the black ribbon, which he kindly desisted from after. You, my son, as had been foretold, I afterwards brought into the world, and in little more than four years after your birth your lamented father expired in my arms. After this melancholy event I determined, as the only probable chance to avoid the sequel of the prediction, for ever to abandon all society, to give up every pleasure resulting from it, and to pass the rest of my days in solitude and retirement. But few can long endure to exist in a state of perfect sequestration: I began an intimacy with a family, and one alone; nor could I foresee the fatal consequences which afterwards resulted from it. Little did I think their son, their only son, then a mere youth, would form the person destined by fate to prove my destruction. In a very few years I ceased to regard him with indifference; I endeavoured by every possible way[Pg 20] to conquer a passion, the fatal effects of which I too well knew. I had fondly imagined I had overcome its influence, when the evening of one fatal day terminated my fortitude and plunged me in a moment down that abyss I had so long been meditating how to shun. He had often solicited his parents for leave to go into the army, and at last obtained permission, and came to bid me adieu before his departure. The instant he entered the room he fell upon his knees at my feet, told me he was miserable, and that I alone was the cause. At that moment my fortitude forsook me, I gave myself up as lost, and regarding my fate as inevitable, without further hesitation consented to a union, the immediate result of which I knew to be misery, and its end death. The conduct of my husband after a few years amply justified a separation, and I hoped by these means to avoid the fatal sequel of the prophecy: but won over by his reiterated entreaties, I was prevailed upon to pardon and once more reside with him, though not till after I had, as I thought, passed my forty-seventh year.
“In the morning, Sir Martin got up and dressed himself as usual, not noticing the state of the curtains. When I woke up, I found Sir Martin had already gone downstairs; I got up, put on my clothes, went to the gallery next to the room, and took a long broom (like the ones used to sweep cornices[Pg 19]); with some difficulty, I took down the curtains, thinking their unusual position might raise suspicion in the family. I then went to the bureau, picked up my pocketbook, and tied a piece of black ribbon around my wrist. When I came downstairs, the agitation in my mind was too obvious for my husband to miss. He immediately noticed it and asked what was wrong; I told him that Lord Tyrone had passed away at four o'clock the previous Tuesday and requested he never question me again about the black ribbon, which he kindly did after that. You, my son, as was predicted, I later brought into the world, and just over four years after your birth, your beloved father died in my arms. After this tragic event, I decided that to avoid the prophecy's outcome, I would completely isolate myself, give up all the pleasures of society, and spend the rest of my days in solitude and retirement. But few can endure perfect isolation for long: I began to form a close friendship with one family only; little did I know the disastrous consequences that would follow. I never imagined that their son, their only son, who was then just a young man, would become the person fated to bring my downfall. In just a few years, my indifference towards him faded; I tried every possible way[Pg 20] to overcome a passion that I knew could lead to disaster. I thought I had conquered its hold when one fateful evening broke my resolve and sent me tumbling into the abyss I had long tried to avoid. He had often asked his parents for permission to join the army and finally got their approval, coming to say goodbye to me before he left. As soon as he entered the room, he fell to his knees at my feet, told me he was miserable, and that I was the cause. At that moment, my strength abandoned me, and I surrendered, seeing my fate as unavoidable. With no more hesitation, I agreed to a union, fully aware that it would lead to misery, and eventually death. My husband's behavior after a few years fully justified a separation, and I hoped that would help me escape the dire outcome of the prophecy. But swayed by his repeated pleas, I was convinced to forgive him and live with him again, even though I thought I had already passed my forty-seventh year.”
“‘But alas! I have this day heard from indisputable authority that I have hitherto lain under a mistake with regard to my age, and that I am but forty-seven to-day. Of the near approach of my death then I entertain not the slightest doubt; but I do not dread its arrival; armed with the sacred precepts of Christianity I can meet the King of Terrors without dismay, and without fear bid adieu to mortality for ever.
“‘But unfortunately! I have today heard from a reliable source that I have been mistaken about my age, and that I am only forty-seven today. I have no doubt about the nearness of my death; however, I do not fear its arrival; armed with the sacred teachings of Christianity, I can face the King of Terrors without anxiety and without fear say goodbye to mortality forever.
[Pg 21]“‘When I am dead, as the necessity for concealment closes with my life, I could wish that you, Lady Betty, would unbind my wrist, take from thence the black ribbon, and let my son with yourself behold it.’ Lady Beresford here paused for some time, but resuming the conversation she entreated her son would behave himself so as to merit the high honour he would in future receive from a union with the daughter of Lord Tyrone.
[Pg 21]“‘When I'm gone, and the need to hide things ends with my life, I hope you, Lady Betty, will take off the black ribbon from my wrist and let my son see it with you.’ Lady Beresford paused for a moment, but then continued the conversation, urging her son to act in a way that would deserve the great honor he would gain from marrying the daughter of Lord Tyrone.”
“Lady B. then expressed a wish to lay down on the bed and endeavour to compose herself to sleep. Lady Betty Cobb and her son immediately called her domestics and quitted the room, having first desired them to watch their mistress attentively, and if they observed the smallest change in her, to call instantly.
“Lady B. then said she wanted to lie down on the bed and try to compose herself to sleep. Lady Betty Cobb and her son immediately called her servants and left the room, first asking them to keep a close eye on their mistress and to call right away if they noticed even the slightest change in her.”
“An hour passed and all was quiet in the room. They listened at the door and everything remained still, but in half an hour more a bell rang violently; they flew to her apartment, but before they reached the door, they heard the servants exclaim, ‘Oh, she is dead!’ Lady Betty then bade the servants for a few minutes to quit the room, and herself with Lady Beresford’s son approached the bed of his mother; they knelt down by the side of it; Lady Betty lifted up her hand and untied the ribbon,—the wrist was found exactly as Lady Beresford had described it, every sinew shrunk, every nerve withered.
“An hour went by and everything was quiet in the room. They listened at the door and all stayed still, but half an hour later, a bell rang loudly; they rushed to her apartment, but before they got to the door, they heard the servants shout, ‘Oh, she is dead!’ Lady Betty then told the servants to leave the room for a few minutes, and she, along with Lady Beresford’s son, approached his mother’s bed; they knelt beside it; Lady Betty lifted her hand and untied the ribbon,—the wrist looked exactly as Lady Beresford had described it, every sinew shrunk, every nerve withered.
“Lady Beresford’s son, as had been predicted, is[Pg 22] since married to Lord Tyrone’s daughter. The black ribbon and pocket-book were formerly in the possession of Lady Betty Cobb, Marlborough Buildings, Bath, who, during her long life, was ever ready to attest the truth of this narration, as are, to the present hour, the whole of the Tyrone and Beresford families.”[6]
“Lady Beresford’s son, as predicted, is[Pg 22] now married to Lord Tyrone’s daughter. The black ribbon and pocketbook were previously owned by Lady Betty Cobb, Marlborough Buildings, Bath, who, throughout her long life, was always willing to confirm this story, as are, to this day, the entire Tyrone and Beresford families.”[6]
Three remarkable examples of Spectral Appearances must now be given, because of their inherent interest and corresponding likeness. The first is recorded by Glanville, a learned and pious author already referred to; the second is the case of Dr. Ferrar, and the third that of the “Wynyard Ghost Story.”
Three remarkable examples of Spectral Appearances must now be mentioned, due to their inherent interest and similarities. The first is documented by Glanville, a knowledgeable and devout author already mentioned; the second is the case of Dr. Ferrar, and the third is the “Wynyard Ghost Story.”
(I.) Glanville tells a story regarding the appearance of a spirit in fulfilment of a promise made during lifetime, which is full of point and purpose. It runs thus. The substance, not the exact words, of the narrative are here given:—In the seventeenth century there lived two friends, Major George Sydenham of Dulverton in the county of Somerset, and Captain William Dyke of the same county. They were both reputed to be unbelievers in the Christian religion, if not avowed atheists. During the[Pg 23] civil wars they had each served under the Parliamentary generals, and took an active part on the side of the rebels.
(I.) Glanville shares a story about a spirit appearing to fulfill a promise made during someone's lifetime, which is meaningful and purposeful. Here’s a summary of the narrative, not the exact words: In the seventeenth century, there were two friends, Major George Sydenham from Dulverton in Somerset, and Captain William Dyke from the same county. They were both known to be skeptics of the Christian faith, if not outright atheists. During the[Pg 23] civil wars, they both fought under the Parliamentary generals and were actively involved on the side of the rebels.
Having held many discussions both on the subject of religion and irreligion, they eventually argued out the fact of the immortality of the soul, which each felt disposed to deny: and finally they agreed between themselves that whichever of them died first, should (if such a possibility existed,) appear on the third day after death to the survivor in Major Sydenham’s summer-house at Dulverton, and enlighten him as to the existence of a future state of rewards and punishments.
Having had many discussions about religion and non-religion, they eventually debated the immortality of the soul, which each of them was inclined to reject. Finally, they came to an agreement that whoever died first would, if it were possible, appear to the other on the third day after death in Major Sydenham’s summer house in Dulverton and inform him about the existence of an afterlife with rewards and punishments.
In due course Major Sydenham died; and Captain Dyke, in company with a cousin of his own, a celebrated physician, who was attending a sick child at Major Sydenham’s house, but who knew nothing of the matter in hand, arrived there. Captain Dyke and his relative Dr. Dyke, the physician, occupied the same bedroom. The latter was surprised to hear the captain ask of the servant for two of the largest candles that could be obtained, and sought an explanation. The captain then informed him of his promise to Major Sydenham, and of his own determined resolution to fulfil it. Dr. Dyke urged with considerable force that as there was no warrant for making such engagements, they were to be regarded as unquestionably wrong; and pointed out, firstly, that evil spirits might take advantage of the situation, and secondly, that[Pg 24] such a tempting of the Almighty was altogether wrong.
In time, Major Sydenham passed away, and Captain Dyke, along with his cousin, a well-known doctor who was taking care of a sick child at Major Sydenham’s house and was unaware of the situation, arrived there. Captain Dyke and Dr. Dyke, the physician, shared the same bedroom. The doctor was taken aback when he heard the captain ask the servant for two of the biggest candles available and wanted to know why. The captain explained his promise to Major Sydenham and his firm resolve to keep it. Dr. Dyke strongly argued that making such commitments was unjustifiable and should be considered unequivocally wrong; he pointed out, firstly, that evil spirits could exploit the situation, and secondly, that[Pg 24] testing God in such a way was entirely inappropriate.
“This may be all very true,” responded Captain Dyke, “but as I faithfully promised to go, go I will. If you will come and sit up with me, well and good: and I shall be grateful. But if not, I shall certainly go alone.”
“This might all be true,” replied Captain Dyke, “but since I promised to go, I will go. If you want to come and keep me company, that’s great, and I’ll appreciate it. But if not, I will definitely go by myself.”
Then, placing his watch on the table, he waited until half-past eleven; when taking up the candles, he walked up and down in close proximity to the entrance of the summer-house, until two o’clock, without either seeing or hearing anything extraordinary.
Then, putting his watch on the table, he waited until half-past eleven; when he picked up the candles, he paced back and forth near the entrance of the summer-house, until two o’clock, without seeing or hearing anything unusual.
Upon this he formed two conclusions; either that the soul perished with the body, or that the laws of the spiritual world forbade his friend Major Sydenham abiding by his pledge.
Upon this, he came to two conclusions: either that the soul died with the body, or that the laws of the spiritual world prevented his friend Major Sydenham from keeping his promise.
Six weeks afterwards, however, Captain Dyke and his relation the physician had occasion to go to Eton, where one of the sons of the former was to be placed at the college. They lodged at the S. Christopher’s Inn, occupying different sleeping-rooms. On the last morning of their stay, Captain Dyke was unusually late, and when he entered the doctor’s room was like a man struck with madness, his eyes staring, his knees refusing to support him, and his whole appearance altered.
Six weeks later, Captain Dyke and his relative, the doctor, needed to go to Eton, where one of the former's sons was going to be enrolled at the college. They stayed at S. Christopher’s Inn, each in separate rooms. On the last morning of their stay, Captain Dyke was unusually late, and when he walked into the doctor's room, he looked like someone who had lost his mind, his eyes wide, his knees trembling, and his whole appearance changed.
“What is the matter?” asked Dr. Dyke.
“What’s the problem?” asked Dr. Dyke.
“I have seen the major,” replied the captain; “for if ever I saw him in my life, I certainly saw him just now.”
“I just saw the major,” replied the captain; “because if I’ve ever seen him in my life, I definitely saw him just now.”
[Pg 25]Upon the doctor pressing for details, Captain Dyke gave the following account:—“After it was first light this morning, someone pulled back the curtains of my bed suddenly, and I saw the major exactly as I had seen him in life. ‘I could not,’ he said, ‘come at the time appointed, but I am here now to tell you that there is a God, a very just and terrible God, and that if you do not turn over a new leaf you will find it so.’ He then disappeared.”
[Pg 25]When the doctor pressed for details, Captain Dyke recounted the following: “After it got light this morning, someone suddenly pulled back the curtains of my bed, and I saw the major just as I had seen him in life. ‘I couldn’t,’ he said, ‘come at the time we agreed, but I’m here now to tell you that there is a God, a truly just and terrifying God, and if you don’t change your ways, you’ll find that out.’ He then vanished.”
It is said, finally, that Captain Dyke’s truthfulness was so notorious, as to preclude the possibility of doubting his relation of the occurrence. Furthermore, the apparition and warnings of his departed friend exercised a visible effect on his character and life, which latter was prolonged for two years; during which period he is said to have had the words then spoken to him always sounding in his ears.
It is said, finally, that Captain Dyke’s honesty was so well-known that no one could doubt his account of the event. Moreover, the appearance and warnings from his deceased friend had a noticeable impact on his character and life, which was extended for two more years; during that time, he reportedly always heard the words spoken to him in his ears.
(II.) The celebrated Nicholas Ferrar, of Little Gidding, (who, in the seventeenth century, lived a most retired, religious, and pious life,) had a brother, a physician in London. This physician made a compact with his eldest and favourite daughter that whichever of them died first should, if happy, appear to the other. This compact is said to have proved the subject of many conversations and religious discussions between father and child. The latter is reported to have been very averse to making any such agreement; but being overcome by arguments as to the reasonableness of such a course (if permitted by a gracious and[Pg 26] merciful God) at last consented. After this she married and settled with her husband at Gillingham Lodge, in the county of Wiltshire. Here she was prematurely confined; and during her illness, one night by mistake took poison, and died quite suddenly. That very night her spirit appeared to her father in London, the curtains of whose bed she drew back, and with a sweet but mournful expression looked upon him, and then gradually faded away. In fact, and as a test of the objective reality of his daughter’s apparition, Dr. Ferrar, deeply impressed by the occurrence, announced the death of his daughter to his family two days before he received intelligence of it by the then tardy post.
(II.) The well-known Nicholas Ferrar of Little Gidding, who lived a quiet, religious, and devout life in the seventeenth century, had a brother who was a doctor in London. This doctor made a pact with his eldest and favorite daughter that whichever of them passed away first would, if fortunate, appear to the other. This agreement is said to have sparked many conversations and religious discussions between father and daughter. The daughter is reported to have been quite resistant to making any such pact, but she eventually gave in after being persuaded about the reasonableness of it (if allowed by a kind and merciful God). Afterward, she married and settled down with her husband at Gillingham Lodge in Wiltshire. There, she went into labor prematurely, and one night, mistakenly took poison during her illness, resulting in her sudden death. That very night, her spirit appeared to her father in London, pulling back the curtains of his bed and gazing at him with a sweet yet sorrowful expression before slowly fading away. In fact, as a way to confirm the reality of his daughter’s apparition, Dr. Ferrar, deeply affected by the incident, informed his family of her death two days before he received the news via the slow postal service.
(III.) John Cope Sherbroke and George Wynyard appear in the “Army List” of 1785, the one as a captain and the other lieutenant in the 33rd Regiment,—a corps which some years after had the honour to be commanded by the Hon. Arthur Wellesley, subsequently Duke of Wellington. The regiment was then on service in Canada, and Sherbroke and Wynyard, being of congenial tastes, had become great friends. It was their custom to spend in study much of the time which their brother officers devoted to idle pleasures. According to a narration[7] resting on the best authority now attainable,[Pg 27] they were one afternoon sitting in Wynyard’s apartment. It was perfectly light, the hour was about four o’clock: they had dined, but neither of them had drunk wine, and they had retired from their mess to continue together the occupations of the morning. It ought to have been said that the apartment in which they were had two doors in it, the one opening into a passage and the other leading into Wynyard’s bedroom. There was no other means of entering the sitting-room, so that any person passing into the bedroom must have remained there unless he returned by the way he entered. This point is of consequence to the story.
(III.) John Cope Sherbroke and George Wynyard are listed in the “Army List” of 1785, one as a captain and the other as a lieutenant in the 33rd Regiment—a unit that, a few years later, was honored to be commanded by the Hon. Arthur Wellesley, who later became the Duke of Wellington. The regiment was then serving in Canada, and since Sherbroke and Wynyard shared similar interests, they became close friends. They often spent much of their time studying, unlike their fellow officers who indulged in leisure activities. According to a story [7] from a reliable source now available,[Pg 27] they were one afternoon in Wynyard’s room. It was bright outside, around four o’clock: they had eaten, but neither had consumed wine, and they had left their mess to continue their morning activities together. It's important to note that the room they were in had two doors: one leading to a hallway and the other into Wynyard’s bedroom. There was no other way to enter the sitting room, so anyone going into the bedroom would have to stay there unless they returned through the same door they entered. This detail is significant to the story.
“As these two young officers were pursuing their studies, Sherbroke, whose eyes happened accidentally to glance from the book before him towards the door which opened to the passage, all at once observed a tall youth of about twenty years of age whose appearance was that of extreme emaciation. Struck with the presence of a perfect stranger, he immediately turned to his friend, who was sitting near him, and directed his attention to the guest who had thus strangely broken in upon their studies. As soon as Wynyard’s eyes were turned towards the mysterious visitor his countenance became suddenly agitated. ‘I have heard,’ says Sir John Sherbroke, ‘of a man’s being as pale as death, but I never saw a living face assume the appearance of a corpse except Wynyard’s at that moment.’ As they looked silently at the form before them—for[Pg 28] Wynyard, who seemed to apprehend the import of the appearance, was deprived of the faculty of speech, and Sherbroke, perceiving the agitation of his friend, felt no inclination to address it—as they looked silently upon the figure it proceeded slowly into the adjoining apartment, and in the act of passing them cast its eyes with an expression of somewhat melancholy affection on young Wynyard. The oppression of this extraordinary presence was no sooner removed than Wynyard, seizing his friend by the arm, and drawing a deep breath as if recovering from the suffocation of intense astonishment and emotion, muttered in a low and almost inaudible tone of voice, ‘Great God, my brother!’ ‘Your brother!’ repeated Sherbroke, ‘what can you mean? Wynyard, there must be some deception; follow me;’ and immediately taking his friend by the arm, he preceded him into the bedroom, which, as before stated, was connected with the sitting-room, and into which the strange visitor had evidently entered. It has already been said that from this chamber there was no possibility of withdrawing but by the way of the apartment, through which the figure had certainly never returned. Imagine then the astonishment of the young officers when, on finding themselves in the chamber, they perceived that the room was perfectly untenanted. Wynyard’s mind had received an impression at the first moment of his observing him, that the figure whom he had seen was the spirit of his brother. Sherbroke still[Pg 29] persevered in strenuously believing that some delusion had been practised. They took note of the day and hour in which the event had happened, but they resolved not to mention the occurrence in the regiment, and gradually they persuaded each other that they had been imposed upon by some artifice of their fellow-officers, though they could neither account for the means of its execution. They were content to imagine anything possible rather than admit the possibility of a supernatural appearance. But though they had attempted these stratagems of self-delusion, Wynyard could not help expressing his solicitude with respect to the safety of the brother whose apparition he had either seen or imagined himself to have seen; and the anxiety which he exhibited for letters from England, and his frequent mention of his brother’s health, at length awakened the curiosity of his comrades, and eventually betrayed him into a declaration of the circumstances which he had in vain determined to conceal. The story of the silent and unbidden visitor was no sooner bruited abroad than the arrival of Wynyard’s letters from England were welcomed with more than usual eagerness, for they promised to afford the clue to the mystery which had happened among themselves.
"As these two young officers were studying, Sherbroke accidentally glanced away from his book towards the door that opened to the hall and suddenly noticed a tall young man, around twenty years old, who looked extremely thin. Surprised by the appearance of a complete stranger, he quickly turned to his friend sitting nearby and pointed out the unexpected guest who had interrupted their studies. As soon as Wynyard looked at the mysterious visitor, his expression changed dramatically. 'I’ve heard of someone being as pale as death,' Sir John Sherbroke said, 'but I’ve never seen a living person's face look like a corpse except for Wynyard’s just then.' As they silently stared at the figure before them—Wynyard, who seemed to understand the significance of the sight, was rendered speechless, and Sherbroke, noticing his friend's distress, felt no urge to break the silence. They continued to watch quietly as the figure slowly moved into the next room and, while passing them, cast a look filled with a sort of sad affection at young Wynyard. Once the weight of this unusual presence lifted, Wynyard grabbed his friend’s arm, taking a deep breath as if recovering from a shock of intense surprise and emotion, and muttered in a low, almost inaudible voice, 'Great God, my brother!' 'Your brother!' Sherbroke repeated, 'What do you mean? Wynyard, there has to be a trick here; follow me;' and without hesitation, he took his friend by the arm and led him into the bedroom, which, as mentioned earlier, was connected to the sitting room and into which the strange visitor had clearly gone. It had already been stated that there was no way to leave this room except through the hall, from which the figure had certainly not returned. Imagine the shock of the young officers when they entered the room and found it completely empty. From the very moment he saw him, Wynyard was convinced that the figure he had seen was the spirit of his brother. Sherbroke, however, remained firm in his belief that it must have been some kind of illusion. They noted the day and time of the incident, but resolved not to mention it within the regiment, gradually persuading each other that they had been tricked by some fellow officers, even though they couldn’t figure out how it was done. They were willing to believe anything except that a supernatural event had occurred. But despite their attempts to convince themselves otherwise, Wynyard couldn’t help but worry about the safety of the brother whose appearance he believed he had seen or imagined. His concern over letters from England and his frequent mentions of his brother’s health eventually piqued the curiosity of his comrades, leading him to reveal the circumstances he had desperately tried to hide. As soon as the story of the silent and unexpected visitor spread, the arrival of Wynyard’s letters from England was awaited with more eagerness than usual, as they promised to provide answers to the mystery that had unfolded among them."
“By the first ships no intelligence relating to the story could have been received, for they had all departed from England previously to the appearance of the spirit. At length, the long wished-for[Pg 30] vessel arrived; all the officers had letters except Wynyard. They examined the several newspapers, but they contained no mention of any death or of any other circumstance connected with his family that could account for the preternatural event. There was a solitary letter for Sherbroke still unopened. The officers had received their letters in the mess-room at the hour of supper. After Sherbroke had broken the seal of his last packet, and cast a glance on its contents, he beckoned his friend away from the company, and departed from the room. All were silent. The suspense of the interest was now at its climax; the impatience for the return of Sherbroke was inexpressible. They doubted not but that letter had contained the long-expected intelligence.
“By the time the first ships arrived, no information related to the story could have been received, as they had all left England before the spirit appeared. Finally, the long-awaited [Pg 30] vessel arrived; every officer had letters except Wynyard. They looked through the various newspapers, but none mentioned any death or any circumstances related to his family that could explain the supernatural event. There was one unopened letter for Sherbroke. The officers had received their letters in the mess room during dinner. After Sherbroke broke the seal on his last packet and glanced at its contents, he signaled for his friend to step away from the group, and they left the room. Everyone was silent. The suspense was at its peak; the eagerness for Sherbroke's return was beyond words. They had no doubt that the letter contained the long-awaited news.”
“After the interval of an hour, Sherbroke joined them. No one dared inquire the nature of his correspondence; but they waited in mute attention, expecting that he would himself touch upon the subject. His mind was manifestly full of thoughts that pained, bewildered, and oppressed him. He drew near to the fire-place, and leaning his head on the mantlepiece, after a pause of some moments, said in a low voice to the person who was nearest him, Wynyard’s brother was dead. ‘Dear John, break to your friend Wynyard the death of his favourite brother.’ He had died on the day and at the very hour on which the friends had seen his spirit pass so mysteriously through the apartment.
“After an hour, Sherbroke came back. No one dared to ask what he had been dealing with, but they waited quietly, hoping he would bring it up himself. He clearly had a lot on his mind that was troubling and confusing him. He approached the fireplace, leaned his head against the mantle, and after a moment's pause, said softly to the person closest to him, ‘Wynyard’s brother has died. Dear John, please tell Wynyard about the death of his favorite brother.’ He had died on the same day and at the exact hour when the friends had seen his spirit mysteriously pass through the room.”
[Pg 31]“It might have been imagined that these events would have been sufficient to have impressed the mind of Sherbroke with the conviction of their truth, but so strong was his prepossession against the existence or even the possibility of any preternatural intercourse with the spirits of the departed, that he still entertained a doubt of the report of his senses, supported as their testimony was by the coincidence of sight and event. Some years after, on his return to England, he was with two gentlemen in Piccadilly, when on the opposite side of the street he saw a person bearing the most striking resemblance to the figure which had been disclosed to Wynyard and himself. His companions were acquainted with the story, and he instantly directed their attention to the gentleman opposite, as the individual who had contrived to enter and depart from Wynyard’s apartment without their being conscious of the means.
[Pg 31]“One might have thought that these events would have convinced Sherbroke of their truth, but his strong belief against any supernatural interaction with the spirits of the dead made him doubt what he saw, even though his senses were backed up by the coincidence of what he saw and what happened. Several years later, when he returned to England, he was with two friends in Piccadilly when he saw a person across the street who looked exactly like the figure Wynyard and he had seen before. His friends knew the story, and he quickly pointed out the man opposite as the one who had managed to enter and leave Wynyard’s room without them noticing how he did it.
“Full of this impression, he immediately went over and addressed the gentleman. He now fully expected to elucidate the mystery. He apologized for the interruption, but excused it by relating the occurrence which had induced him to the commission of this solecism in manners. The gentleman received him as a friend. He had never been out of the country, but he was the twin brother of the youth whose spirit had been seen.
“Feeling overwhelmed by this impression, he promptly approached the gentleman. He was sure he would uncover the mystery now. He apologized for interrupting but justified it by explaining the incident that had led him to this social blunder. The gentleman welcomed him like a friend. He had never traveled abroad, but he was the twin brother of the young man whose spirit had been observed.”
“From the interesting character of this narration—the facts of the vision occurring in daylight, and to[Pg 32] two persons; and of the subsequent verification of likeness by the party not previously acquainted with the subject of the vision, it is much to be regretted that no direct report of particulars had come to us. There is all other desirable authentication for the story, and sufficient evidence to prove that the two gentlemen believed and often told nearly what is here reported.
“From the intriguing nature of this story—the events of the vision happening in broad daylight, and involving[Pg 32] two individuals; along with the later confirmation of likeness by the person who didn’t previously know about the vision’s subject—it’s unfortunate that no direct account of the details has reached us. There is all the other necessary proof for the story, and enough evidence to show that the two gentlemen truly believed and frequently recounted almost exactly what is shared here.”
“Dr. Mayo makes the following statement on the subject: ‘I have had opportunities of inquiring of two near relations of this General Wynyard, upon what evidence the above story rests. They told me that they had each heard it from his own mouth. More recently a gentleman, whose accuracy of recollection exceeds that of most people, had told me that he had heard the late Sir John Sherbroke, the other party in the ghost story, tell it in much the same way at the dinner-table. A writer in ‘Notes and Queries’ for July 3, 1858, states that the brother, not twin-brother, whose spirit appeared to Wynyard and his friend, was John Otway Wynyard, Lieutenant in the 3rd Regiment of Foot-guards, who died on the 15th of October, 1785. As this gentleman writes with a minute knowledge of the family history, this date may be considered as that of the alleged spiritual incident.
“Dr. Mayo makes the following statement on the subject: ‘I have had the chance to ask two close relatives of General Wynyard about the evidence supporting this story. They both told me that they heard it directly from him. More recently, a gentleman known for his excellent memory informed me that he had heard the late Sir John Sherbroke, the other person involved in the ghost story, recount it similarly at the dinner table. A writer in ‘Notes and Queries’ for July 3, 1858, mentions that the brother, not a twin-brother, whose spirit appeared to Wynyard and his friend, was John Otway Wynyard, a Lieutenant in the 3rd Regiment of Foot Guards, who died on October 15, 1785. Since this gentleman writes with detailed knowledge of family history, this date can be considered the time of the alleged spiritual event.
“In ‘Notes and Queries’ for July 2nd, 1859, appeared a correspondence, giving the strongest testimony then attainable to the truth of the Wynyard[Pg 33] ghost story. A series of queries on the subject being drawn up at Quebec, by Sir John Harvey, Adjutant-General of the forces in Canada, was sent to Colonel Gore of the same garrison, who was understood to be a survivor of the officers who were with Sherbroke and Wynyard at the time of the occurrence, and Colonel Gore explicitly replied to the following effect: He was present at Sydney, in the island of Cape Breton, in the autumn of 1785 or 1786, when the incident happened. It was in the then new barrack, and the place was blocked up by ice so as to have no communication with any part of the world. He was one of the first persons who entered the room after the apparition was seen. The ghost passed them as they were sitting at coffee, between eight and nine in the evening, and went into G. Wynyard’s bed closet, the window of which was putt[i]ed down. He next day suggested to Sherbroke the propriety of making a memorandum of the incident, which was done. ‘I remember the date, and on the 6th of June our first letters from England brought the news of John Wynyard’s death, [which had happened] on the very night they saw his apparition.’ Colonel Gore was under the impression that the person afterwards seen in one of the streets of London, by Sherbroke and William Wynyard, was not a brother of the latter family, but a gentleman named (he thought) Hayman, noted for being like the deceased John Wynyard, and who affected to dress like him.”
“In ‘Notes and Queries’ for July 2nd, 1859, there was a correspondence providing strong evidence at the time for the truth of the Wynyard[Pg 33] ghost story. A series of questions on the topic was put together in Quebec by Sir John Harvey, the Adjutant-General of the forces in Canada, and sent to Colonel Gore of the same garrison, who was known to be one of the surviving officers who was with Sherbroke and Wynyard when the incident occurred. Colonel Gore explicitly replied that he was present at Sydney, in Cape Breton, in the autumn of 1785 or 1786 when the incident took place. It was in the new barrack, and the location was blocked by ice, making it cut off from the outside world. He was one of the first people to enter the room after the apparition was seen. The ghost passed them while they were having coffee, between eight and nine in the evening, and went into G. Wynyard’s bedroom, where the window was shut. The next day, he suggested to Sherbroke that they should make a note of the incident, which they did. ‘I remember the date, and on June 6th, our first letters from England brought the news of John Wynyard’s death, [which had happened] on the very night they saw his apparition.’ Colonel Gore believed that the person later seen in a street in London by Sherbroke and William Wynyard was not a member of the latter family but a gentleman named, he thought, Hayman, known for resembling the deceased John Wynyard and who preferred to dress like him.”
[Pg 34]So much for these records and testimonies. The following, now to be narrated, not altogether unlike them, and producing a good result on the person who witnessed the apparition, is of almost equal interest:—
[Pg 34]That’s enough about these records and testimonies. What comes next, which isn’t too different from them and has a similarly positive impact on the person who experienced the sighting, is almost equally fascinating:—
“Lord Chedworth[8] had living with him the orphan daughter of a sister of his, a Miss Wright, who often related this circumstance: Lord Chedworth was a good man, and seemed anxious to do his duty, but, unfortunately, he had considerable intellectual doubts as to the existence of the soul in another world. He had a great friendship for a gentleman, whom he had known from his boyhood, and who was, like himself, one of those unbelieving mortals that must have ocular demonstration for everything. They often met, and often, too, renewed the subject so interesting to both; but neither could help the other to that happy conviction which was honestly wished for by each.
“Lord Chedworth[8] lived with the orphaned daughter of his sister, Miss Wright, who often shared this story: Lord Chedworth was a good man and seemed eager to fulfill his responsibilities, but, unfortunately, he had significant doubts about the existence of the soul in another world. He had a close friendship with a gentleman he had known since childhood, who, like him, was one of those skeptical individuals who needed to see proof for everything. They met often and frequently revisited the topic that interested them both, but neither could convince the other of that hopeful belief they both sincerely wanted.
“One morning Miss Wright observed on her uncle joining her at breakfast, a considerable gloom of thought and trouble displayed on his countenance.[Pg 35] He ate little, and was unusually silent. At last, he said, ‘Molly’ (for thus he familiarly called her), ‘I had a strange visitor last night. My old friend B—— came to me.’
“One morning, Miss Wright noticed that her uncle, when he joined her for breakfast, had a look of deep concern and trouble on his face.[Pg 35] He hardly ate anything and was unusually quiet. Finally, he said, ‘Molly’ (that’s what he liked to call her), ‘I had an unexpected visitor last night. My old friend B—— came to see me.’”
“‘How?’ said Miss Wright, ‘did he come after I went to bed?’
“‘How?’ Miss Wright asked, ‘did he come after I went to bed?’”
“‘His spirit did,’ said Lord Chedworth, solemnly.
“‘His spirit did,’ said Lord Chedworth, seriously.
“‘Oh! my dear uncle, how could the spirit of a living man appear?’ said she, smiling.
“‘Oh! my dear uncle, how could a living person's spirit appear?’ she said, smiling.”
“‘He is dead, beyond doubt,’ replied his lordship; ‘listen, and then laugh as much as you please. I had not entered my bedroom many minutes when he stood before me. Like you, I could not but think that I was looking on the living man, and so accosted him; but he answered, “Chedworth, I died this night at eight o’clock; I come to tell you, that there is another world beyond the grave; and that there is a righteous God Who judgeth all.”’
“‘He’s dead, no question about it,’ replied his lordship; ‘just listen, and then laugh all you want. I had only been in my bedroom for a few minutes when he appeared before me. Like you, I couldn’t help but think I was looking at a living person, so I spoke to him; but he said, “Chedworth, I died tonight at eight o’clock; I’ve come to tell you that there is another world beyond the grave, and that there’s a just God who judges everyone.”’”
“‘Depend upon it, uncle, it was only a dream!’ But while Miss Wright was thus speaking a groom on horseback rode up the avenue, and immediately after delivered a letter to Lord Chedworth, announcing the sudden death of his friend. Whatever construction the reader may be disposed to put upon this narrative, it is not unimportant to add that the effect upon the mind of Lord Chedworth was as happy as it was permanent. All his doubts were at once removed, and for ever.”
“‘Believe me, uncle, it was just a dream!’ But while Miss Wright was saying this, a groom on horseback rode up the driveway and immediately handed a letter to Lord Chedworth, announcing the sudden death of his friend. Regardless of how the reader may interpret this story, it’s important to note that the impact on Lord Chedworth’s mind was as positive as it was lasting. All his doubts were instantly cleared away, and forever.”
The well-known Lyttelton Ghost Story may now be fitly recorded. It created a great and[Pg 36] widespread interest at the time of its occurrence, and was criticised and commented upon by many. Several versions of it have already appeared in print, and they seem to vary in certain unimportant details. The Editor, instead of writing out what has already appeared, prefers to set forth at length various documents containing independent evidence of the truth of the several apparitions, which by the courtesy and kindness of the present accomplished bearer of the title, he is enabled to embody verbatim in this volume, having been permitted to transcribe them from the originals in Lord Lyttelton’s possession.
The famous Lyttelton Ghost Story can now be properly documented. It generated significant and[Pg 36] widespread interest when it happened, and many people criticized and commented on it. Several versions have already been published, and they seem to differ in some minor details. Instead of rehashing what's already been written, the Editor prefers to present various documents with independent evidence of the truth behind the different sightings. Thanks to the generosity and kindness of the current holder of the title, he is able to include these documents verbatim in this book, as he has been allowed to transcribe them from the originals in Lord Lyttelton’s collection.
The subject of this narrative was the son of George, Lord Lyttelton, who was alike distinguished for the raciness of his wit and the profligacy of his manners. The latter trait of his character has induced many persons to suppose the apparition which he asserted he had seen, to have been the effect of a conscience quickened with remorse and misgivings, on account of many vices. The probability of the narrative[9] has, consequently, been much[Pg 37] questioned; but two gentlemen, one of whom was at Pitt Place, the seat of Lord Lyttelton, and the other in the immediate neighbourhood, at the time of his lordship’s death, bore ample testimony to the veracity of the whole affair. The several narratives of the singular occurrence correspond in material points; and the following are the circumstantial particulars written by the gentleman who was at the time on a visit to his lordship:—
The subject of this story was the son of George, Lord Lyttelton, who was known for both his sharp wit and his reckless behavior. This latter trait led many people to believe that the ghost he claimed to have seen was just a result of a guilty conscience filled with regret over his many vices. As a result, the credibility of the story[9] has been heavily debated; however, two gentlemen, one who was at Pitt Place, the home of Lord Lyttelton, and the other living nearby at the time of his lordship's death, provided strong evidence supporting the truth of the whole incident. The various accounts of this unusual event align on key details, and the following are the specific particulars written by the gentleman who was visiting his lordship at the time:—
“I was at Pitt Place, Epsom, when Lord Lyttelton died; Lord Fortescue, Mrs. Flood, and the two Miss Amphletts were also present. Lord Lyttelton had not long been returned from Ireland, and frequently had been seized with suffocating fits; he was attacked several times by them in the course of the preceding month, while he was at his house in Hill Street, Berkeley Square. It happened that he dreamt, three days before his death, that he saw a fluttering bird, and afterwards a woman appeared to him in white apparel and said to him, ‘Prepare to die, you will not exist three days!’ His lordship was much alarmed, and called to a servant[Pg 38] from a closet adjoining, who found him much agitated and in a profuse perspiration; the circumstance had a considerable effect all the next day on his lordship’s spirits. On the third day, while his lordship was at breakfast with the above personages, he said, ‘If I live over to-night I shall have jockied the ghost, for this is the third day.’ The whole party presently set off for Pitt Place, where they had not long arrived before his lordship was visited by one of his accustomed fits. After a short interval he recovered. He dined at five o’clock that day, and went to bed at eleven, when his servant was about to give him rhubarb and mint-water, but his lordship perceiving him stir it with a toothpick, called him a slovenly dog, and bade him go and fetch a teaspoon; but on the man’s return he found his Master in a fit, and the[Pg 39] pillow being placed high, his chin bore hard upon his neck, when the servant, instead of relieving his master on the instant from his perilous situation, ran in his fright and called out for help, but on his return he found his lordship dead.
“I was at Pitt Place, Epsom, when Lord Lyttelton died; Lord Fortescue, Mrs. Flood, and the two Miss Amphletts were also there. Lord Lyttelton had just come back from Ireland and had often been having choking fits; he suffered from them a few times in the past month while at his house in Hill Street, Berkeley Square. Three days before he died, he dreamt of a fluttering bird, and then a woman in white appeared to him, saying, ‘Prepare to die, you won’t live three days!’ This really scared him, and he called a servant from an adjoining closet, who found him very agitated and sweating heavily; this incident had a significant effect on his mood the next day. On the third day, while he was having breakfast with the others, he said, ‘If I make it through tonight, I’ll have outsmarted the ghost, because this is the third day.’ They all set off for Pitt Place, and soon after they arrived, Lord Lyttelton was struck by one of his regular fits. After a brief time, he recovered. He had dinner at five o'clock that day and went to bed at eleven. His servant was about to give him rhubarb and mint-water when Lord Lyttelton noticed him stirring it with a toothpick and called him a slovenly dog, telling him to fetch a teaspoon. However, when the servant returned, he found his master in a fit, with his chin resting heavily on his neck due to the pillow being too high. Instead of immediately helping his master out of this dangerous position, the terrified servant ran off to call for help, but when he came back, he found Lord Lyttelton dead.”
“In explanation of this strange tale it is said that Lord Lyttelton acknowledged, previously to his death, that the woman he had seen in his dream was the ‘mother’ of the two Misses Amphletts mentioned above, whom, together with a third sister then in Ireland, his lordship had seduced and prevailed on to leave their parent, who resided near his country residence in Shropshire. It is further stated that Mrs. Amphlett died of grief through the desertion of her children at the precise time when the female vision appeared to his lordship. The most surprising part of the story, because the[Pg 40] most difficult of explanation, yet remains to be related. On the second day Miles Peter Andrews, one of Lord Lyttelton’s most intimate friends, left the dinner-party at an early hour, being called away upon business to Dartford, where he was the owner of certain powder-mills. He had all along professed himself one of the most determined sceptics as to the vision, and therefore ceased to think of it. On the third night, however, when he had been in bed about half an hour, and still remained, as he imagined, wide awake, his curtains were suddenly pulled aside, and Lord Lyttelton appeared before him in his robe-de-chambre and night-cap. Mr. Andrews gazed at his visitor for some time in silent wonder, and then began to reproach him for so odd a freak in coming down to Dartford Mills without any previous notice, as he[Pg 41] hardly knew how on the emergency to find his lordship the requisite accommodation. ‘Nevertheless,’ said Andrews, ‘I will get up and see what can be done for you.’ With this view he turned aside to ring the bell; but on looking round again he could see no signs of his strange visitor. Soon afterwards the bell was rung for his servant, and upon his asking what had become of Lord Lyttelton, the man, evidently much surprised at the question, replied that he had seen nothing of him since they had left Pitt Place. ‘Psha, you fool,’ exclaimed Mr. Andrews, ‘he was here this moment at my bedside.’ The servant, more astonished than ever, declared that he did not well understand how that could be, since he must have seen him enter; whereupon Mr. Andrews rose, and having dressed himself, searched the house and grounds, but Lord[Pg 42] Lyttelton was nowhere to be found. Still, he could not help believing that his friend, who was fond of practical jokes, had played him this trick for his previously expressed scepticism in the matter of the dream. But he soon viewed the whole affair in a different light. About four o’clock on the same day an express arrived from a friend with the news of Lord Lyttelton’s death, and the whole manner of it, as related by the valet to those who were in the house at the time. In Mr. Andrews’s subsequent visits to Pitt Place, no solicitations could ever induce him to sleep there; he would invariably return, however late, to the Spread Eagle Inn, at Epsom, for the night.”
“In explaining this strange tale, it’s said that Lord Lyttelton admitted before his death that the woman he saw in his dream was the ‘mother’ of the two Misses Amphlett mentioned earlier. He had seduced them and a third sister, who was in Ireland at the time, convincing them to leave their home near his country estate in Shropshire. It’s further reported that Mrs. Amphlett died of grief over her children’s abandonment just as the female vision appeared to him. The most surprising part of the story, and the hardest to explain, is still to come. On the second day, Miles Peter Andrews, one of Lord Lyttelton’s closest friends, left the dinner-party early due to business in Dartford, where he owned some powder mills. He had always claimed to be a steadfast skeptic about the vision and had stopped thinking about it. However, on the third night, after being in bed for about half an hour and still believing he was wide awake, his curtains were suddenly pulled aside, and Lord Lyttelton appeared before him in his robe and nightcap. Mr. Andrews stared at his visitor in silent amazement and then began to question him about such a peculiar visit to Dartford Mills without any notice, as he hardly knew how to accommodate his lordship under the circumstances. ‘Nevertheless,’ said Andrews, ‘I will get up and see what I can do for you.’ With that in mind, he turned to ring the bell, but when he looked back, there was no sign of his strange visitor. Soon after, he rang for his servant, and when he asked what had happened to Lord Lyttelton, the man, clearly surprised by the question, replied that he hadn’t seen anything of him since they left Pitt Place. ‘Nonsense, you fool,’ exclaimed Mr. Andrews, ‘he was here just a moment ago at my bedside.’ The servant, even more baffled, insisted that he didn’t understand how that was possible since he must have seen him enter; so Mr. Andrews got up, dressed, and searched the house and grounds, but Lord Lyttelton was nowhere to be found. Still, he couldn’t shake the belief that his friend, who enjoyed practical jokes, had played a trick on him for his earlier skepticism regarding the dream. However, he soon saw the situation in a different light. Around four o’clock that same day, an urgent message arrived from a friend informing him of Lord Lyttelton’s death and the whole circumstance as explained by the valet to those present in the house at the time. In subsequent visits to Pitt Place, no amount of persuasion could convince Mr. Andrews to sleep there; he always opted to return, no matter how late, to the Spread Eagle Inn in Epsom for the night.”
“On Thursday, the 25th of November, 1779,[Pg 43] Thomas, Lord Lyttelton, when he came to breakfast, declared to Mrs. Flood, wife of Frederick Flood, Esq., of the kingdom of Ireland, and to the three Miss Amphletts, who were lodged in his house in Hill Street, London (where he then also was), that he had had an extraordinary dream the night before. He said he thought he was in a room which a bird flew into, which appearance was suddenly changed into that of a woman dressed in white, who bade him prepare to die. To which he answered, ‘I hope not soon, not in two months.’ She replied, ‘Yes, in three days.’ He said he did not much regard it, because he could in some measure account for it; for that a few days before he had been with Mrs. Dawson when a robin-redbreast flew into her room.
“On Thursday, November 25, 1779,[Pg 43] Thomas, Lord Lyttelton, when he came to breakfast, told Mrs. Flood, wife of Frederick Flood, Esq., from the kingdom of Ireland, and the three Miss Amphletts, who were staying at his house on Hill Street, London (where he was at the time), that he had an extraordinary dream the night before. He said he thought he was in a room when a bird flew in, and then it suddenly transformed into a woman dressed in white who told him to prepare to die. He replied, ‘I hope not soon, not in two months.’ She responded, ‘Yes, in three days.’ He said he didn’t take it too seriously because he could somewhat explain it; a few days earlier, he had been with Mrs. Dawson when a robin-redbreast flew into her room."
“When he had dressed himself that day to go to the House of Lords, he said he thought he did not look as if he was likely to die. In the evening of[Pg 44] the following day, being Friday, he told the eldest Miss Amphlett that she looked melancholy; but, said he, ‘You are foolish and fearful. I have lived two days, and, God willing, I will live out the third.’
“When he got ready that day to go to the House of Lords, he mentioned that he didn’t think he looked like someone who was about to die. In the evening of[Pg 44] the next day, Friday, he told the oldest Miss Amphlett that she seemed sad; but he added, ‘You’re being silly and anxious. I’ve lived two days, and, God willing, I’ll get through the third.’”
“On the morning of Saturday he told the same ladies that he was very well, and believed he should bilk the ghost. Some hours afterwards he went with them, Mr. Fortescue, and Captain Wolseley, to Pitt Place, at Epsom; withdrew to his bed-chamber soon after eleven o’clock at night, talked cheerfully to his servant, and particularly inquired of him what care had been taken to provide good rolls for his breakfast the next morning, stepped into his bed with his waistcoat on, and as his servant was pulling it off, put his hand to his side, sunk back and immediately expired without a groan. He ate a good dinner after his arrival at Pitt Place, took an egg for his supper, and did not seem to be at all out of order, except that while he was eating his soup at dinner he had a rising in his throat, a thing which had often happened to him before, and which obliged him to spit some of it out. His physician, Dr. Fothergill, told me Lord Lyttelton had in the summer preceding a bad pain in his side, and he judged that some gut vessel in the part where he felt the pain gave way, and to that he conjectured his death was owing. His declaration of his dream and his expressions above mentioned, consequential thereon, were upon a[Pg 45] close inquiry asserted to me to have been so, by Mrs. Flood, the eldest Miss Amphlett, Captain Wolseley, and his valet-de-chambre Faulkner,[11] who dressed him on the Thursday; and the manner of his death was related to me by William Stuckey, in the presence of Mr. Fortescue and Captain Wolseley, Stuckey being the servant who attended him in his bed-chamber, and in whose arms he died.
"On Saturday morning, he told the same ladies that he felt great and thought he would outsmart the ghost. A few hours later, he went with them, Mr. Fortescue, and Captain Wolseley to Pitt Place in Epsom; he retired to his bedroom shortly after eleven o’clock at night, chatted cheerfully with his servant, and specifically asked what arrangements had been made for good rolls for his breakfast the next morning. He got into bed with his waistcoat on, and while his servant was taking it off, he placed his hand on his side, leaned back, and suddenly passed away without a sound. He had a nice dinner after arriving at Pitt Place, had an egg for supper, and didn’t seem unwell at all, except that while eating his soup at dinner, he felt a lump in his throat, something that had happened to him before, and he needed to spit some of it out. His doctor, Dr. Fothergill, told me that Lord Lyttelton had experienced a bad pain in his side the previous summer, and he suspected that a blood vessel in the area where he felt pain had ruptured, which he believed caused his death. His statement about his dream and the comments he made afterward, as related to that, were confirmed to me by Mrs. Flood, the oldest Miss Amphlett, Captain Wolseley, and his valet Faulkner, who dressed him on Thursday; and the details of his death were recounted to me by William Stuckey, in the presence of Mr. Fortescue and Captain Wolseley, with Stuckey being the servant who attended him in his bedroom and held him as he died."
“Westcote.[12]
“Westcote.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
“February the 13th, 1780.”
“February 13, 1780.”
Lord Lyttelton is also asserted to have appeared[Pg 46] to Mr. Andrews, his friend and boon companion, at the time of his lordship’s sudden and mysterious death. Of this fact testimony is furnished by Mr. Plumer Ward, M.P., in his “Illustrations of Human Life,” from which (vol. i. p. 165) the following narrative is taken:—
Lord Lyttelton is also said to have appeared[Pg 46] to Mr. Andrews, his friend and close companion, at the moment of his lordship’s sudden and mysterious death. This fact is supported by Mr. Plumer Ward, M.P., in his “Illustrations of Human Life,” from which (vol. i. p. 165) the following story is taken:—
“I had often heard much and read much of Lord Lyttelton’s seeing a ghost before his death, and of himself as a ghost appearing to Mr. Andrews; and one evening, sitting near that gentleman, during a pause in the debates in the House of Commons, I ventured to ask him whether there was any and what truth in the detailed story so confidently related. Mr. Andrews, as perhaps I ought to have expected, did not much like the conversation. He looked grave and uneasy, and I asked pardon for my impertinent curiosity. Upon this he good-naturedly said, ‘It is not a subject I am fond of, and least of all in such a place as this; but if you will come and dine with me, I will tell you what is true and what is false.’ I gladly accepted the proposal, and I think my recollection is perfect as to the following narrative:—‘Mr. Andrews in his youth was the boon-companion, not to say fellow-rake, of Lord Lyttelton, who, as is well known, was a man distinguished for abilities, but also for a profligacy of morals which few could equal. With all this he was remarkable for what may be called unnatural cowardice in one so determinedly wicked. He never repented, yet could never stifle his conscience. He[Pg 47] never could allow, yet never could deny, a world to come, and he contemplated with unceasing terror what would probably be his own state in such a world if there was one. He was always melancholy with fear, or mad in defiance; and probably his principal misery here was, that with all his endeavours, he never could extinguish the dread of an hereafter.... Andrews was at his house at Dartford when Lord Lyttelton died at Pitt Place, Epsom, thirty miles off. Andrews’ house was full of company, and he expected Lord Lyttelton, whom he had left in his usual state of health, to join them the next day, which was Sunday. Andrews himself feeling much indisposed on the Saturday evening, retired early to bed, and requested Mrs. Pigou, one of his guests, to do the honours of the supper-table. He admitted that, when in bed, he fell into a feverish sleep, but was waked between eleven and twelve by somebody opening his curtains. It was Lord Lyttelton in a night-gown and cap, which Andrews recognized. He also plainly spoke to him, saying he was come to tell him all was over. The world said he informed him there was another state, and bade him repent, &c. That was not so. And I confine myself to the exact words of this relation.
“I had often heard and read a lot about Lord Lyttelton seeing a ghost before he died and of him appearing as a ghost to Mr. Andrews. One evening, while sitting near Mr. Andrews during a break in the House of Commons debates, I took the chance to ask him how much truth there was in those confidently told stories. Mr. Andrews, as I probably should have expected, didn’t seem to enjoy the topic. He looked serious and uncomfortable, and I apologized for my nosy curiosity. He then kindly said, ‘This isn’t a subject I particularly like, especially not in a place like this; but if you come and have dinner with me, I’ll tell you what’s true and what’s not.’ I happily accepted his invitation, and I believe my memory is clear about the following story: Mr. Andrews, when he was younger, was a close companion, if not a partying partner, of Lord Lyttelton, who was well-known for his intelligence but also for his immoral lifestyle, which few could match. Despite all of this, he was marked by what one might call unnatural cowardice for someone so wicked. He never repented but could never silence his conscience. He couldn’t accept but also couldn’t deny the existence of an afterlife, and he lived in constant fear of what his fate might be in that afterlife, assuming there was one. He was always sad with fear or madly defiant; and perhaps his biggest misery was that despite all his efforts, he could never shake off the dread of what lay beyond this life... Andrews was at his house in Dartford when Lord Lyttelton died at Pitt Place, Epsom, thirty miles away. His house was full of guests, and he was expecting Lord Lyttelton, whom he had left in his usual health, to join them the next day, which was Sunday. Andrews himself, feeling quite unwell on Saturday evening, went to bed early and asked Mrs. Pigou, one of his guests, to take care of the supper. He admitted that once in bed, he fell into a fitful sleep but was awakened between eleven and twelve by someone opening his curtains. It was Lord Lyttelton in a nightgown and cap, which Andrews recognized. He also clearly spoke to him, saying he had come to tell him that everything was over. The world claimed he informed him there was another state and urged him to repent, etc. That wasn’t the case. And I stick to the exact words of this story.”
“‘Now it seems that Lord Lyttelton was fond of horse-play, or what we should call mauvaise plaisanterie; and, having often made Andrews the subject of it, the latter had threatened him with manual[Pg 48] chastisement next time it occurred. On the present occasion, thinking this annoyance renewed, he threw the first thing he could find, which were his slippers, at Lord Lyttelton’s head. The figure retreated towards a dressing-room which had no ingress or egress except through the bed-chamber, and Andrews, very angry, leapt out of bed, to follow it into the dressing-room. It was not there. Surprised, he returned to the bedroom, which he strictly searched. The door was locked on the inside, yet no Lord Lyttelton was to be found. He was astonished, but not alarmed, so convinced was he that it was some trick of Lord Lyttelton, who, he supposed, had arrived, according to his engagement, but after he, Andrews, had retired. He therefore rang for his servant, and asked if Lord Lyttelton was not come. The man said, “No.” “You may depend upon it,” replied he, out of humour, “he is somewhere in the house, for he was here just now, and is playing some trick.” But how he could have got into the bedroom with the door locked puzzled both master and man. Convinced, however, that he was somewhere in the house, Andrews, in his anger, ordered that no bed should be given him, saying he might go to an inn, or sleep in the stables. Be that as it may, he never appeared again, and Andrews went to sleep.
“‘Now it seems that Lord Lyttelton enjoyed practical jokes, or what we would call mauvaise plaisanterie; and since he had often made Andrews the target of these jokes, Andrews had threatened him with physical punishment the next time it happened. On this occasion, thinking the annoyance had started up again, he threw the first thing he could grab—his slippers—at Lord Lyttelton’s head. The figure retreated toward a dressing room that had no entrance or exit except through the bedroom, and Andrews, very angry, jumped out of bed to follow it into the dressing room. It wasn't there. Surprised, he returned to the bedroom and searched it thoroughly. The door was locked from the inside, yet there was no sign of Lord Lyttelton. He was astonished, but not alarmed, so convinced was he that it was some trick by Lord Lyttelton, who he believed had arrived as agreed but after Andrews had gone to bed. He therefore called for his servant and asked if Lord Lyttelton had come. The man replied, “No.” “You can bet on it,” he replied, annoyed, “he's somewhere in the house, because he was just here and is playing some trick.” But how he could have gotten into the bedroom with the door locked puzzled both master and servant. Convinced, however, that he was somewhere in the house, Andrews, in his anger, ordered that no bed be given to him, saying he could either go to an inn or sleep in the stables. Be that as it may, he never appeared again, and Andrews went to sleep.
“‘It happened that Mrs. Pigou was to go to town early the next morning. What was her astonishment, having heard the disturbance of the night before, to hear on her arrival about nine o’clock that[Pg 49] Lord Lyttelton had died the very night he was supposed to have been seen. She immediately sent an express to Dartford with the news; upon the receipt of which, Andrews, (quite well, and remembering accurately all that had passed,) swooned away. He could not understand it, but it had a most serious effect upon him, so that—to use his own expression—he “was not his own man again for three years.”’
“‘It just so happened that Mrs. Pigou was going to town early the next morning. She was shocked, after hearing about the disturbance the night before, to learn upon her arrival around nine o’clock that[Pg 49] Lord Lyttelton had died the very night he was supposedly seen. She immediately sent an express to Dartford with the news; upon receiving it, Andrews, (who was quite fine and clearly remembered everything that had happened,) fainted. He couldn't wrap his head around it, but it had a very serious impact on him, so much so that—using his own words—he “wasn’t himself again for three years.”’
“Such is the celebrated story; stript of its ornamentations and exaggerations; and for one, I own, if not convinced that this was a real message from Heaven, which certainly I am not, I at least think the hand of Providence was seen in it; working upon the imagination, if you please, and therefore suspending no law of Nature (though that after all is an ambiguous term), but still Providence, in a character not to be mistaken.”
“That's the famous story, stripped of its embellishments and exaggerations. Personally, I’m not convinced this was a genuine message from Heaven—definitely not—but I do believe there was evidence of Providence at work. It influenced the imagination, if you will, and didn't violate any laws of nature (though that term can be ambiguous). Still, it was Providence, unmistakably.”
The following remarkable occurrence of the Spectral Appearances of two persons, one recently dead and the other a canonized saint of the Roman Catholic Church, which occurred about thirty years ago, is now published for the first time. It is known as “The Weld Ghost Story:”—
The following remarkable event involving the Spectral Appearances of two people, one who recently passed away and the other a canonized saint of the Roman Catholic Church, which happened about thirty years ago, is now being published for the first time. It is called “The Weld Ghost Story:”—
“Philip Weld was a younger son of Mr. James Weld of Archer’s Lodge, near Southampton, and a nephew of the late Cardinal Weld, the head of that ancient family, whose chief seat is Lulworth Castle in Dorsetshire.[13] He was sent by his father in 1844[Pg 50] to S. Edmund’s college, near Ware in Hertfordshire, for his education. He was a boy of great piety and virtue, and gave not only satisfaction to the masters of studies, but edification to all his fellow-students. It happened that on April 16, 1846, a play-day or whole holiday, the President of the college gave the boys leave to boat upon the river at Ware.
“Philip Weld was the younger son of Mr. James Weld of Archer’s Lodge, near Southampton, and a nephew of the late Cardinal Weld, the head of that ancient family, whose main residence is Lulworth Castle in Dorsetshire.[13] His father sent him to S. Edmund’s College, near Ware in Hertfordshire, for his education in 1844[Pg 50]. He was a boy of deep faith and good character, and he not only impressed his teachers but also inspired all his classmates. It happened that on April 16, 1846, a play day or full holiday, the President of the college allowed the boys to go boating on the river at Ware.”
“In the morning of that day Philip Weld had been to the Holy Communion at the early celebration of Mass, having just finished his retreat. In the afternoon of the same day he went with his companions and some of the masters to boat on the river as arranged. This sport he enjoyed very much. When one of the masters remarked that it was time to return to the college, Philip asked whether they might not have one more row. The master consented, and they rowed to the accustomed turning-point. On arriving there, and in turning the boat, Philip accidentally fell out into a very deep part of the river; and, notwithstanding that every effort was made to save him, was drowned.
“In the morning of that day, Philip Weld had attended Holy Communion at the early Mass, having just finished his retreat. In the afternoon, he went with his friends and some of the teachers to go boating on the river as planned. He really enjoyed this activity. When one of the teachers commented that it was time to head back to the college, Philip asked if they could have one more row. The teacher agreed, and they paddled to their usual turning point. Once they arrived there and were turning the boat, Philip accidentally fell out into a very deep part of the river; despite all efforts to save him, he drowned."
“His dead body was brought back to the college,[Pg 51] and the Very Rev. Dr. Cox, the President, was immensely shocked and grieved. He was very fond of Philip; but what was most dreadful to him was to have to break this sad news to the boy’s parents. He scarcely knew what to do, whether to write by post, or to send a messenger. At last he determined to go himself to Mr. Weld at Southampton. So he set off the same evening, and, passing through London, reached Southampton the next day, and drove from thence to Archer’s Lodge, Mr. Weld’s residence.
“His lifeless body was taken back to the college,[Pg 51] and the Very Rev. Dr. Cox, the President, was deeply shocked and saddened. He cared a lot for Philip; but what troubled him the most was having to deliver this heartbreaking news to the boy’s parents. He hardly knew what to do, whether to write a letter or send someone in person. Finally, he decided to go himself to Mr. Weld in Southampton. So he left that same evening, and after passing through London, he arrived in Southampton the next day and drove from there to Archer’s Lodge, Mr. Weld’s home.
“On arriving there and being shown into his private study, Dr. Cox found Mr. Weld in tears. The latter, rising from his seat and taking the doctor by the hand, said, ‘My dear sir, you need not tell me what you are come for. I know it already. Philip is dead. Yesterday I was walking with my daughter Katharine on the turnpike road, in broad daylight, and Philip appeared to us both. He was standing on the causeway with another young man in a black robe by his side. My daughter was the first to perceive him. She said to me, “Look there, papa: there is Philip.” I looked and saw him. I said to my daughter, “It is Philip, indeed; but he has the look of an angel.” Not suspecting that he was dead, though greatly wondering that he was there, I went towards him with my daughter to embrace him; but a few yards being between us, while I was going up to him a labouring man, who was walking on the same causeway, passed between[Pg 52] the apparition and the hedge, and as he went on I saw him pass through their apparent bodies, as if they were transparent. On perceiving this I at once felt sure that they were spirits, and going forward with my daughter to touch them, Philip sweetly smiled on us, and then both he and his companion vanished away.’”
“Upon arriving there and being shown into his private study, Dr. Cox found Mr. Weld in tears. Mr. Weld, rising from his seat and taking the doctor by the hand, said, ‘My dear sir, you don’t need to tell me why you’re here. I already know. Philip is dead. Yesterday, I was walking with my daughter Katharine on the turnpike road in broad daylight, and Philip appeared to us both. He was standing on the causeway with another young man in a black robe beside him. My daughter was the first to notice him. She said to me, “Look there, Dad: there’s Philip.” I looked and saw him. I said to my daughter, “It is indeed Philip; he looks like an angel.” Not realizing that he was dead, though I was greatly puzzled by his presence, I walked toward him with my daughter to embrace him; but just a few yards away, while I was approaching him, a laborer walking along the same causeway passed between the apparition and the hedge, and as he went by, I saw him go through their apparent bodies as if they were transparent. Realizing this, I immediately felt sure they were spirits, and as I moved forward with my daughter to touch them, Philip smiled sweetly at us, and then both he and his companion vanished.’”
“The reader may imagine how deeply affected Dr. Cox was on hearing this remarkable statement. He of course corroborated it by relating to the afflicted father the circumstances attendant on his son’s death, which had taken place at the very hour in which he appeared to his father and sister. They all concluded that he had died in the grace of God, and that he was in happiness, because of the placid smile on his face.[14]
“The reader can picture how deeply impacted Dr. Cox was upon hearing this remarkable statement. He naturally verified it by sharing with the grieving father the details surrounding his son’s death, which occurred at the exact hour that he appeared to his father and sister. They all agreed that he had died in God’s grace and that he was at peace because of the serene smile on his face.[14]
“Dr. Cox asked Mr. Weld who the young man was in the black robe who had accompanied his son, and who appeared to have a most beautiful and angelic countenance, but he said that he had not the slightest idea.
“Dr. Cox asked Mr. Weld who the young man was in the black robe who had come with his son, and who seemed to have a very beautiful and angelic face, but he said he had no idea at all.”
“A few weeks afterwards, however, Mr. Weld was on a visit to the neighbourhood of Stonyhurst in Lancashire. After hearing Mass one morning in[Pg 53] the chapel, he, while waiting for his carriage, was shown into the guest-room, where, walking up to the fireplace, he saw a picture above the chimney-piece, which, as it pleased God, represented a young man in a black robe with the very face, form, and attitude of the companion of Philip as he saw him in the vision, and beneath the picture was inscribed ‘S. Stanislaus Kostka,’[15] one of the greatest saints of the Jesuit order, and the one whom Philip had chosen for his patron saint at his Confirmation. His father, overpowered with emotion, fell on his knees, shedding many tears, and thanking God for this fresh proof of his son’s blessedness. For in what better company could he be than in that of his patron saint, leading him, as it were, into the presence of his Creator and his Saviour, from the dangers and temptations of this state of exile to[Pg 54] a condition of endless blessedness and happiness?”[16]
A few weeks later, Mr. Weld was visiting the area near Stonyhurst in Lancashire. After attending Mass one morning in the chapel, he was shown into the guest room while waiting for his carriage. As he walked over to the fireplace, he noticed a painting above the mantel. By God's will, it depicted a young man in a black robe resembling the companion of Philip from his vision. Below the painting was the inscription ‘S. Stanislaus Kostka,’ one of the greatest saints of the Jesuit order and the patron saint Philip had chosen at his Confirmation. Overcome with emotion, his father knelt down, shedding tears and thanking God for this new reminder of his son’s blessedness. For what better company could he have than that of his patron saint, guiding him into the presence of his Creator and Savior, away from the dangers and temptations of this life to a state of endless blessedness and happiness?
This is, perhaps, one of the most remarkable and best-authenticated recent cases of Spectral Appearances which has ever been narrated. The various independent testimonies dove-tailing together so perfectly, centre in the leading supernatural fact—the actual apparition in the daytime of a person just departed this life by sudden death, seen not by one only, but by two people, simultaneously; and seen in company with the spirit of a very holy and renowned saint, the chosen patron of the youth who had just been drowned. A more clear and conclusive example of the Supernatural it would be impossible to obtain.
This is possibly one of the most remarkable and well-documented recent cases of ghostly appearances ever recorded. The various independent testimonies fit together so perfectly, focusing on the main supernatural event—the daytime appearance of a person who recently died unexpectedly, seen not by just one person, but by two people at the same time; and seen alongside the spirit of a very holy and famous saint, the chosen patron of the young person who had just drowned. It would be impossible to find a clearer and more convincing example of the supernatural.
The following case in certain particulars is not[Pg 55] unlike that just recorded; for two persons, at a distance of many hundred miles apart, saw the Apparition of their departed relative who had just died in Australia:—
The following case, in some ways, is not[Pg 55] unlike the one just mentioned; because two people, located hundreds of miles apart, saw the apparition of their deceased relative who had just passed away in Australia:—
“Circumstances, in the year 1848,” writes a correspondent of the Editor, “induced me to allow my youngest daughter to leave England, in order to join a son of mine in Australia, who had left home about five years previously, to seek his fortune in that country. In England, at home, he had every opportunity of making his way in life, and settling advantageously, but had availed himself of none that had offered. After leaving school, he was placed under a private tutor’s care, and duly entered at Oxford. There he did nothing, or next to nothing, and left without taking any degree. Soon after this, at his own suggestion, in company with a friend, whose acquaintance he had made at the university, an acquaintance which eventually ripened into a warm friendship, he went to Australia; and he did not go empty-handed. A sum of money was placed to his credit with a colonial bank in the city of London having agencies in that colony, and nothing was left undone to secure for him a good start in his self-chosen and new life. I ought to add here that my own wish always had been that he should remain at home, and, after receiving orders, become vicar of a parish, the patronage of which was in the gift of a relation. Man proposes, but God disposes.
“Circumstances in 1848,” writes a correspondent to the Editor, “led me to allow my youngest daughter to leave England to join my son in Australia, who had left home about five years earlier to find his fortune there. Back in England, he had every opportunity to succeed and settle down well, but he didn’t take advantage of any of them. After finishing school, he was placed under a private tutor and enrolled at Oxford. There, he did nothing significant and left without earning a degree. Soon after, he suggested going to Australia with a friend he met at the university, whose friendship eventually grew strong. He didn’t leave empty-handed, though. A sum of money was deposited in a colonial bank in London that had branches in Australia, and everything was done to ensure he had a good start in his new life. I should mention that my own wish was for him to stay home and become the vicar of a parish for which a relative had the patronage. Man proposes, but God disposes.”
[Pg 56]“In Australia, as was not otherwise than I myself had anticipated, the manner of life was utterly unlike that to which he had been accustomed. Ill-luck and want of success met him at every turn, as we afterwards found out; and not only did want of success meet him, but he had to undergo privations and hardships, which eventually weakened a constitution never too strong.
[Pg 56]“In Australia, just as I expected, the way of life was completely different from what he was used to. He faced bad luck and failure at every turn, as we later discovered; and not only did he struggle to find success, but he also endured hardships and challenges that ultimately weakened a body that was never very strong to begin with.
“At the time that I consented to my daughter going out, much of the above was unknown to us. He had written complaining of ill-health and weakness, and she, with great self-denial and sisterly devotion, resolved to go. She went with the understanding that she was soon to return. Just before she started, the mail brought us unexceptionally bad news of her brother’s weak state of health, written by his college friend.
“At the time I agreed to let my daughter go out, we didn’t know a lot of what I mentioned above. He had written about feeling unwell and weak, and she, showing great selflessness and sisterly love, decided to go. She left with the understanding that she would be back soon. Just before she left, the mail delivered some really bad news about her brother’s poor health, written by one of his college friends."
“About six weeks after her departure, I was sitting musing in my arm-chair, on a summer afternoon, close to the window of my library, which looked out upon a lawn, to the left of which were three large and overspreading cedar-trees. All of a sudden I saw the life-like apparition of my son standing below the cedar-trees. He looked very pale, thin, and careworn, much altered, but my very son. He gazed at me intently, and with a mournful gaze, for about the space of two minutes. I could not speak—I could not move—I could not take my eyes off him. I seemed riveted to the spot; and, of course, I was at once convinced of the[Pg 57] fact that he had died. Then he seemed gradually to fade away. It was weeks before I could get the thoughts of his appearance out of my mind; and nothing that the members of my family could say served to remove the impression so indelibly stamped upon it of our loss.
“About six weeks after she left, I was sitting in my armchair, lost in thought on a summer afternoon, by the window of my library, which looked out on a lawn, with three large cedar trees spreading out to the left. Suddenly, I saw the lifelike figure of my son standing beneath the cedar trees. He looked very pale, thin, and worn down, much changed, but he was definitely my son. He stared at me intently, with a sorrowful look, for about two minutes. I couldn’t speak—I couldn’t move—I couldn’t take my eyes off him. I felt frozen in place; and, of course, I was immediately convinced that he had died. Then he slowly started to fade away. It took weeks for me to get his appearance out of my mind; and nothing that my family members said could erase the impression so clearly etched in my mind of our loss.
“Some months afterwards, we received letters from my daughter (just landed) and his other friends in Australia announcing his decease. He had died somewhat suddenly, having expressed the most anxious desire to see me before his death—a desire repeated again and again, and regarding which he seemed to be unquiet.
“Some months later, we got letters from my daughter (just arrived) and his other friends in Australia notifying us of his passing. He had died somewhat unexpectedly, having expressed a strong wish to see me before he died—a wish he mentioned repeatedly and about which he seemed restless.”
“The most remarkable feature yet to be told in the circumstance was this,—that my daughter, who was reposing in the ladies’ cabin of the ship, on her way to Australia, saw the apparition of her brother come into the cabin, move round it by a strange motion, and then, after looking at herself with a strained and mournful look, glide out again.
“The most remarkable detail not yet revealed in this situation was that my daughter, who was resting in the women's cabin of the ship on her way to Australia, saw the ghost of her brother enter the cabin, move around in an unusual way, and then, after gazing at her with a pained and sorrowful expression, glide out again.”
“Events afterwards showed that these appearances, both on shipboard and at my own home, occurred at or about the very time of my dear boy’s death. And nothing will convince me that the record here set down is not one of the most remarkable and undoubted examples of supernatural apparitions. May God Almighty join us all together again, after these earthly separations, in His heavenly kingdom!”
“Later events showed that these appearances, both on the ship and at my house, happened around the same time as my dear boy’s death. And nothing will convince me that the account recorded here isn’t one of the most remarkable and undeniable cases of supernatural sightings. May God Almighty bring us all together again, after these earthly separations, in His heavenly kingdom!”
The following example, which has already[Pg 58] appeared in print, is authenticated by a personal acquaintance of the Editor, who has kindly written him a Letter on the subject. It was first given to Dr. William Gregory,[17] who published it about twenty-three years ago. It is said to have occurred in 1849:[18]—
The following example, which has already[Pg 58] appeared in print, is verified by a personal friend of the Editor, who has graciously written him a letter about it. It was first shared with Dr. William Gregory, [17] who published it about twenty-three years ago. It is said to have happened in 1849: [18]—
“An officer occupied the same room with another officer in the West Indies. One night he awoke his companion, and asked him if he saw anything in the room, when the latter answered that he saw an old man in the corner whom he did not know. ‘That,’ said the other, ‘is my father, and I am sure he is dead.’ In due time news arrived of his death in England at that very time. Long afterwards the officer took his friend who had seen the vision to visit the widow, when, on entering the room, he started, and said, ‘That is the portrait of the old man I saw.’ It was, in fact, the portrait of the[Pg 59] father, whom the friend had never seen except in the vision.”
“An officer was sharing a room with another officer in the West Indies. One night, he woke up his friend and asked if he saw anything in the room. The friend replied that he saw an old man in the corner whom he didn’t recognize. ‘That,’ said the officer, ‘is my father, and I’m certain he’s dead.’ Eventually, news arrived that his father had died in England at that exact moment. Much later, the officer took his friend, who had seen the vision, to visit the widow. When they entered the room, his friend gasped and said, ‘That is the portrait of the old man I saw.’ Indeed, it was the portrait of the[Pg 59] father, whom the friend had only seen in the vision.”
“This story,” writes Dr. Gregory, “I have on the best authority; and everyone knows that such stories are not uncommon. It is very easy, but not satisfactory, to laugh at them as incredible ghost stories; but there is a natural truth in them, whatever they may be.”
“This story,” writes Dr. Gregory, “I have from a reliable source; and everyone knows that such stories are quite common. It’s easy, but ultimately unsatisfying, to dismiss them as unbelievable ghost tales; however, there is a fundamental truth in them, no matter what they are.”
Examples of Apparitions at the time of Death to friends and relations are, however, so numerous that a considerable number might readily be printed. Here are two, well and duly authenticated.
Examples of sightings at the time of death to friends and family are, however, so numerous that a significant number could easily be published. Here are two, well and properly verified.
The following statement is vouched for by the person signing the same:—
The following statement is confirmed by the person signing it:—
“In the summer of 1816, my father and mother having retired to bed about nine o’clock, the latter was about to draw down the blind, when she observed the figure of a female approaching their house by a footpath which communicated with the village. Thinking the circumstance unusual, she waited till the figure approached sufficiently near to discern its features, when she exclaimed to my father, ‘Why, here is my sister B——; what can have induced her to come here at this time of the evening?’ She was about to prepare to go downstairs to inquire the cause of such a visit at that late time of night, when my mother observed the figure retracing its steps in the same direction by which it had come. The following morning, early, intelligence was brought to my mother that her[Pg 60] sister B—— died at the same hour at which her apparition appeared to my mother. This is a simple statement of facts.
“In the summer of 1816, my parents had gone to bed around nine o’clock. Just as my mother was about to close the blind, she noticed a woman walking toward their house along a path that connected to the village. Finding it strange, she waited until the woman got close enough to see her face and then said to my father, ‘Look, it’s my sister B——; why would she come here at this hour?’ As she was getting ready to go downstairs to find out why her sister was visiting so late, my mother saw the figure turning around and heading back the way she had come. The next morning, my mother received news that her[Pg 60] sister B—— had died at the exact time her apparition appeared. This is a straightforward account of events.”
“Signed by the son of the person to whom the apparition appeared.
“Signed by the son of the person to whom the ghost appeared.
“C. J. Hanmer.
“C. J. Hanmer.”
“33, Henley Street, Camp Hill, Birmingham.”
“33 Henley Street, Camp Hill, Birmingham.”
The following is another statement of facts vouched for by those who formally testify to its truth:—
The following is another account of facts confirmed by those who officially testify to its accuracy:—
“One evening in the autumn of the year 1868, my wife retired to bed early. On my entering the bedroom about midnight, I found her wide awake, and in a very excited state. On inquiring the cause, she stated that she believed most firmly she had seen our old friend Mrs. G——, then residing at a distance, whom we believed to be in perfect health. My wife gave a minute description of her dress, which I had remembered to have seen her wear, and at the same time stated that when the apparition appeared to her, every object in the bedroom was strangely but distinctly visible. Of course I tried to allay my wife’s excitement by assuring her that she was suffering from the effects of an unpleasant dream, but I failed to shake her conviction that she had seen the spirit of our friend.
“One evening in the autumn of 1868, my wife went to bed early. When I entered the bedroom around midnight, I found her wide awake and very excited. When I asked what was wrong, she firmly stated that she believed she had seen our old friend Mrs. G——, who was living far away and whom we thought was in perfect health. My wife gave a detailed description of her dress, which I remembered seeing her wear, and mentioned that when the apparition appeared to her, everything in the bedroom was oddly but clearly visible. I tried to calm my wife by assuring her that she was likely just having an unpleasant dream, but I couldn’t change her mind that she had seen the spirit of our friend.”
“Nothing occurred during the next day, but on the following we received a letter from a relative,[Pg 61] stating that Mrs. G—— had died the night before about twelve o’clock.
“Nothing happened the next day, but the day after that, we got a letter from a relative,[Pg 61] saying that Mrs. G—— had passed away the night before around midnight.
“It appears that Mrs. G——, while in her garden, was observed to fall upon one of the flower beds. Having been taken to her room, medical aid was promptly procured, but without avail: she remained unconscious from that time until the moment of her death, which occurred about twelve o’clock the same evening.
“It seems that Mrs. G——, while in her garden, was seen to fall onto one of the flower beds. After being taken to her room, medical help was quickly called, but it was useless: she stayed unconscious from that moment until her death, which happened around twelve o’clock that same evening.”
“(Signed) C. L. Hanmer,
Catherine Hanmer
(Wife of the above).
“(Signed) C. L. Hanmer,”
Catherine Hanmer
(Wife of the above.)
“Branch Dispensary, Camp Hill, Birmingham,
Oct. 18, 1872.”
“Branch Dispensary, Camp Hill, Birmingham,
Oct. 18, 1872.
The following Account of the Apparition of a murdered man, near the place of his death, is very remarkable. It has been published, though in another form, in Australia, and is there generally accepted as true. The version given below is from those who are thoroughly competent to furnish a true and faithful account of a very impressive narrative:—
The following account of the ghost of a murdered man, appearing near the site of his death, is quite remarkable. It has been published, though in a different format, in Australia, and is widely accepted as true there. The version provided below comes from those who are fully qualified to give an accurate and faithful recounting of a very compelling story:—
“In Australia, about twenty-five years ago, two graziers, who had emigrated from England, and entered into partnership, became, as was generally believed, possessed of considerable property, by an unlooked-for success in their precarious but not unprofitable occupation. One of them all of a sudden[Pg 62] was missed, and could nowhere be found. Search was made for him in every quarter, likely and unlikely, yet no tidings of him or his whereabouts could be heard.
“In Australia, about twenty-five years ago, two graziers who had emigrated from England entered into a partnership and, as was commonly believed, acquired significant property through an unexpected success in their risky but profitable business. Suddenly, one of them[Pg 62] went missing and could not be found anywhere. A search was conducted in every possible place, both likely and unlikely, but there were no updates about him or where he might be.”
“One evening, about three weeks afterwards, his partner and companion was returning to his hut along a bye-path which skirted a deep and broad sheet of water. The shadows of twilight were deepening, and the setting sun was almost shut out by the tall shrubs, brushwood, and rank grass which grew so thick and wild. In a moment he saw the crouching figure of his companion, apparently as real and life-like as could be, sitting on the ground by the very margin of the deep pond, with his left arm bent, resting on his left knee. He was about to rush forward and speak, when the figure seemed to grow less distinct, and the ashen-coloured face wore an unusually sad and melancholy aspect; so he paused. On this the figure, becoming again more palpable, raised its right arm, and, holding down the index finger of the right hand, pointed to a dark and deep hole, where the water was still and black, immediately beside an overhanging tree. This action was deliberately done, and then twice repeated, after which the figure, growing more and more indistinct, seemed to fade away.
“One evening, about three weeks later, his partner and friend was walking back to his hut along a path that ran alongside a large, deep body of water. The shadows of twilight were deepening, and the setting sun was nearly blocked out by the tall shrubs, brush, and thick, wild grass. Suddenly, he spotted the crouching figure of his companion, looking as real and lifelike as possible, sitting on the ground right by the edge of the deep pond, with his left arm bent and resting on his left knee. He was about to rush forward and say something when the figure seemed to become less clear, and the ashen-colored face wore an unusually sad and mournful look; so he hesitated. In response, the figure, becoming clearer again, raised its right arm and pointed with the index finger of its right hand to a dark and deep spot where the water was still and black, right next to an overhanging tree. This action was done deliberately, then repeated twice, after which the figure became increasingly indistinct and seemed to fade away.”
“The grazier was mortally terrified and alarmed. For a while he stood riveted to the spot, fearing either to go forward or backward; while the silence of evening and the strange solitude, now for the[Pg 63] first time in his Australian life thoroughly experienced, overawed him completely. Afterwards he turned and went home. Night, which came on soon, brought him no sleep. He was restless, agitated, and disquieted.
“The grazier was utterly terrified and alarmed. For a moment, he stood frozen in place, too afraid to move either forward or backward; the evening's silence and the strange solitude, something he had never truly felt before in his Australian life, completely overwhelmed him. Eventually, he turned and went home. The night that followed brought him no sleep. He felt restless, anxious, and uneasy.”
“The next morning, in company with others, the pool was dragged, and the body of his partner discovered, in the very spot towards which the figure of the phantom had twice pointed. It had been weighted and weighed down by a large stone attached to the body; while from the same spot was recovered a kind of axe or hatchet, with which the murder had evidently been committed. This was identified as having belonged to a certain adventurer, who, on being taxed and formally charged with the murder, and found to be possessed of certain valuable documents belonging to the murdered man, eventually confessed his crime, and was executed.
“The next morning, along with others, the pool was searched, and they found his partner's body in the exact spot where the ghost had pointed twice. It had been weighed down with a large stone attached to it; from the same area, they also recovered a type of axe or hatchet that had clearly been used in the murder. This weapon was identified as belonging to a certain adventurer who, when confronted and formally accused of the murder, was found to have some valuable documents that belonged to the victim. He eventually confessed to the crime and was executed.”
“This incident, and its supernatural occurrences, made a deep impression; and, having been abundantly testified to, in a court of justice, as well as in common and general conversation, is not likely to be soon forgotten in the neighbourhood of Ballarat, in Australia, where it occurred.”
“This incident, along with its supernatural events, left a strong impression; and, having been thoroughly confirmed in a court of law, as well as in everyday conversation, is unlikely to be forgotten anytime soon in the Ballarat area of Australia, where it happened.”
Here, of course, the purpose of the Apparition was obvious enough; and the end attained was as just and proper as it was true and righteous; for “whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed.”
Here, the purpose of the Apparition was clear enough; and the goal achieved was as fair and fitting as it was true and just; for “whoever sheds man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed.”
[Pg 64]The following example of the appearance of the spirit of a dying woman to her children, who were at a distance of some hundreds of miles from her, is a plain unvarnished narrative of facts. It is now published for the first time.
[Pg 64]The following example of a dying woman's spirit appearing to her children, who were several hundred miles away, is a straightforward account of real events. This is being published for the first time.
“A lady and her husband (who held a position of some distinction in India) were returning home (A.D. 1854) after an absence of four years, to join a family of young children, when the former was seized in Egypt with an illness of a most alarming character; and, though carefully tended by an English physician and nursed with the greatest care, grew so weak that little or no hope of her recovery existed. With that true kindness which is sometimes withheld by those about a dying bed, she was properly and plainly informed of her dangerous state, and bidden to prepare for the worst. Of a devout, pious, and reverential mind, she is reported to have made a careful preparation for her latter end, though no clergyman was at hand to minister the last sacrament, or to afford spiritual consolation. The only point which seemed to disturb her mind, after the delirium of fever had passed away, was a deep-seated desire to see her absent children once again, which she frequently expressed to those who attended upon her. Day after day, for more than a week, she gave utterance to her longings and prayers, remarking that she would die happily if only this one wish could be gratified.
“A woman and her husband (who had a notable position in India) were returning home (CE 1854) after being away for four years, to reunite with a family of young children, when she fell seriously ill in Egypt. Despite being carefully looked after by an English doctor and nurtured with great attention, she became so weak that there was little hope for her recovery. With the genuine kindness that is sometimes lacking around a dying person, she was straightforwardly informed of her critical condition and urged to prepare for the worst. Having a devout, pious, and respectful mind, she is said to have made thorough preparations for her end, even though no clergyman was available to administer the last rites or provide spiritual comfort. The only thing that seemed to trouble her after the feverish delirium passed was a strong desire to see her children one last time, which she often shared with those who cared for her. Day after day, for more than a week, she expressed her wishes and prayers, noting that she would die happily if only this one desire could be fulfilled.”
“On the morning of the day of her departure hence,[Pg 65] she fell into a long and heavy sleep, from which her attendants found it difficult to arouse her. During the whole period of it she lay perfectly tranquil. Soon after noon, however, she suddenly awoke, exclaiming, ‘I have seen them all: I have seen them. God be praised for Jesus Christ’s sake!’ and then slept again. Towards evening, in perfect peace and with many devout exclamations, she calmly yielded up her spirit to God Who gave it. Her body was brought to England, and interred in the family burying-place.
“On the morning of the day she was set to leave,[Pg 65] she fell into a deep and heavy sleep, which her attendants found hard to break. Throughout this time, she remained completely at peace. However, shortly after noon, she suddenly woke up, exclaiming, ‘I have seen them all: I have seen them. Thank God for Jesus Christ’s sake!’ and then fell asleep again. By evening, in perfect peace and with many heartfelt exclamations, she peacefully surrendered her spirit to God Who gave it. Her body was brought back to England and laid to rest in the family burial site.
“The most remarkable part of this incident remains to be told. The children of the dying lady were being educated at Torquay under the supervision of a friend of the family. At the very time that their mother thus slept, they were confined to the house where they lived, by a severe storm of thunder and lightning. Two apartments on one floor, perfectly distinct, were then occupied by them as play and recreation rooms. All were there gathered together. No one of the children was absent. They were amusing themselves with games of chance, books, and toys, in company of a nursemaid who had never seen their parents. All of a sudden their mother, as she usually appeared, entered the larger room of the two, pausing, looked for some moments at each and smiled, passed into the next room, and then vanished away. Three of the elder children recognized her at once, but were greatly disturbed and impressed at her appearance, silence, and[Pg 66] manner. The younger and the nursemaid each and all saw a lady in white come into the smaller room, and then slowly glide by and fade away.”
The most incredible part of this incident is yet to be told. The children of the dying woman were being educated in Torquay under the care of a family friend. While their mother lay sleeping, they were stuck inside their home due to a severe thunderstorm. They were using two separate rooms on the same floor as play and recreation spaces. All the children were present; none were missing. They were having fun with games, books, and toys, accompanied by a nanny who had never met their parents. Suddenly, their mother appeared, just as she usually did, in the larger room. She paused, looked at each child for a few moments while smiling, then walked into the next room and vanished. Three of the older children recognized her immediately but were deeply unsettled by her appearance, silence, and manner. The younger ones and the nanny all saw a lady in white come into the smaller room, then slowly glide by and fade away.
The date of this occurrence, September 10, 1854, was carefully noted, and it was afterwards found that the two events above recorded happened almost contemporaneously. A record of the event was committed to paper, and transcribed on a fly-leaf of the family Bible, from which the above account was taken and given to the Editor of this book in the autumn of the year 1871, by a relation of the lady in question, who is well acquainted with the fact of her spectral appearance at Torquay, and has vouched for the truth of it in the most distinct and formal manner. The husband, who was reported to have been of a somewhat sceptical habit of mind, was deeply impressed by the occurrence. And though it is seldom referred to now, it is known to have had a very deep and lasting religious effect on more than one person who was permitted directly to witness it.[19]
The date of this event, September 10, 1854, was carefully noted, and it was later found that the two events mentioned above occurred almost at the same time. A record of the event was written down and transcribed on a blank page of the family Bible, from which the account above was taken and given to the Editor of this book in the autumn of 1871, by a relative of the lady involved, who is well aware of her ghostly appearance in Torquay and has confirmed its truth in a clear and formal way. The husband, who was said to have had a somewhat skeptical mindset, was deeply affected by the occurrence. Although it is rarely mentioned now, it is known to have had a profound and lasting religious impact on more than one person who was allowed to witness it directly.
A personal acquaintance of the Editor, whom he[Pg 67] has had the pleasure of knowing for twenty years, most kindly furnishes the following example:—
A personal friend of the Editor, whom he[Pg 67] has known for twenty years, generously provides the following example:—
“In the winter of 1872-3 I was afflicted with a long and severe illness, so severe indeed, that for six weeks I was hovering between life and death. A nurse of great knowledge and intelligence was in attendance on me; she had been brought up as a Socinian, and was entirely careless as to religious belief. At the same time she was wholly devoted to her duties, and most attentive and assiduous in the same. Two days after her arrival she was sitting up in the adjoining room, the folding-doors between which and the room where I was lying being open, and lights were burning in each apartment. It had struck two o’clock a.m., and from my critical position she was unwilling either to sleep or to secure temporary rest. On looking up at that moment she perceived a form bending over me. The figure was that of an aged person with attenuated features, straggling grey hair, and thin clasped hands, which were placed in the attitude of prayer. For a while she thought it was someone who had entered the room; but, after gazing at it intently, she was smitten with a strange awe, and stood watching it attentively for at least five minutes, when it gradually faded away and disappeared.
“In the winter of 1872-73, I suffered from a long and serious illness, so serious that for six weeks I was teetering between life and death. A highly knowledgeable and intelligent nurse was caring for me; she had been raised as a Socinian and was completely indifferent to religious beliefs. However, she was fully dedicated to her duties, being very attentive and diligent. Two days after she arrived, she was sitting up in the adjoining room, with the folding doors between us open and lights burning in both rooms. It was two o’clock in the morning, and given my critical condition, she was reluctant to sleep or rest even for a moment. At that moment, she looked up and saw a figure leaning over me. It was the figure of an elderly person with gaunt features, stray gray hair, and thin hands clasped in a prayer-like position. For a moment, she thought it was someone who had entered the room, but after staring at it intently, she was filled with a strange sense of awe and stood watching it carefully for at least five minutes, until it gradually faded away and vanished.
“On the first opportunity she mentioned this strange occurrence to the people of the house, when she heard for the first time that my father had been[Pg 68] lying dangerously ill at his own residence, more than a hundred miles away. At the time of my own and my father’s sickness, my dangerous state, for medical and prudential reasons, was not communicated to him, and my illness was made light of, fearing the bad effect upon himself. That it was his Spirit which then appeared seems undoubted: for at two o’clock p.m. a relation came to see me from the City where my father had lived, to break to me the sad news of his decease. He had departed this life exactly at the period when his apparition in the attitude of prayer had been seen by my attendant. These facts were not made known to me until some time afterwards.”[20]
“During the first chance she got, she told the people in the house about this strange event when she found out for the first time that my father had been[Pg 68] dangerously ill at his home, over a hundred miles away. At the time of both my father's illness and my own, for medical and safety reasons, my critical condition wasn’t shared with him, and my sickness was downplayed to prevent any negative impact on his health. It’s clear that it was his spirit that appeared: at two o’clock in the afternoon, a relative came to visit me from the city where my father lived to share the sad news of his passing. He had died exactly at the moment when his apparition was seen in a praying position by my caretaker. I wasn’t informed of these events until some time later.”[20]
The following story, no less interesting and impressive, appears in “The Life and Times of Lord Brougham, written by Himself,” published a few years ago by Messrs. Blackwood and Co.:—
The following story, just as interesting and impressive, is found in “The Life and Times of Lord Brougham, written by Himself,” published a few years ago by Messrs. Blackwood and Co.:—
“‘A most remarkable thing happened to me—so remarkable that I must tell the story from the beginning. After I left the High School [in Edinburgh], I went with G——, my most intimate friend, to attend the classes in the University. There was no divinity class, but we frequently in our walks discussed and speculated upon many grave[Pg 69] subjects—among others, on the immortality of the soul, and on a future state. This question and the possibility, I will not say of ghosts walking, but of the dead appearing to the living, were subjects of much speculation; and we actually committed the folly of drawing up an agreement, written with our blood, to the effect that whichever of us died first should appear to the other, and thus solve any doubts we had entertained of the “life after death.” After we had finished our classes at the College, G—— went to India, having got an appointment there in the Civil Service. He seldom wrote to me, and after the lapse of a few years I had almost forgotten him; moreover, his family having little connection with Edinburgh, I seldom saw or heard anything of them, or of him through them, so that all the old schoolboy intimacy had died out and I had nearly forgotten his existence. I had taken, as I have said, a warm bath; and while in it and enjoying the comfort of the heat after the late freezing I had undergone, I turned my head round towards the chair on which I had deposited my clothes, as I was about to get out of the bath. On the chair sat G——, looking calmly at me. How I got out of the bath I know not, but on recovering my senses I found myself sprawling on the floor. The apparition, or whatever it was that had taken the likeness of G——, had disappeared. The vision produced such a shock that I had no inclination to talk about it, or to speak about it even to Stuart;[Pg 70] but the impression it made upon me was too vivid to be easily forgotten; and so strongly was I affected by it, that I have here written down the whole history with the date, 19th December, and all the particulars as they are now fresh before me. No doubt I had fallen asleep; and that the appearance presented so distinctly to my eyes was a dream, I cannot for a moment doubt, yet for years I had had no communication with G——, nor had there been anything to recall him to my recollection; nothing had taken place during our Swedish travels either connected with G—— or with India, or with anything relating to him or to any member of his family. I recollected quickly enough our old discussion, and the bargain we had made. I could not discharge from my mind the impression that G—— must have died, and that his appearance to me was to be received by me as a proof of a future state.’ This was on December 19, 1799. In October, 1862, Lord Brougham added as a postscript:—‘I have just been copying out from my journal the account of this strange dream: certissima mortis imago! And now to finish the story, begun about sixty years since. Soon after my return to Edinburgh there arrived a letter from India announcing G——’s death! and stating that he had died on the 19th of December.’”
“‘A really extraordinary thing happened to me—so extraordinary that I have to start the story from the beginning. After I graduated from High School [in Edinburgh], I went with G——, my closest friend, to attend classes at the University. There wasn't a divinity class, but we often discussed and speculated during our walks about serious[Pg 69] topics—among them, the immortality of the soul and the afterlife. This question, along with the possibility—though I won't say of ghosts walking—but of the dead showing themselves to the living, became subjects of much speculation; and we even made the foolish decision to write an agreement in our blood stating that whichever of us died first would appear to the other, thus resolving any doubts we had about “life after death.” After we finished our classes at College, G—— went to India, having secured a position in the Civil Service there. He hardly wrote to me, and after a few years, I almost forgot about him; additionally, his family had little connection to Edinburgh, so I rarely heard anything about him or from them, leading to the fading of our old schoolboy friendship, and I nearly forgot about his existence. I had taken, as I mentioned, a warm bath; and while enjoying the warmth after the recent cold I endured, I turned my head toward the chair where I had left my clothes, as I was about to get out of the bath. On the chair sat G——, looking calmly at me. I can’t recall how I got out of the bath, but when I regained my senses, I found myself sprawled on the floor. The apparition, or whatever it was that resembled G——, had vanished. The shock from the vision was so intense that I had no desire to talk about it, not even to Stuart;[Pg 70] but the impact it left on me was too vivid to easily forget; I was so deeply affected that I’ve written down the entire story with the date, December 19th, and all the details as they remain fresh in my mind. No doubt I had fallen asleep; and though the image that appeared so clearly to me was a dream, I can’t doubt that for a moment, yet for years, I hadn’t been in touch with G——, and nothing had happened to remind me of him; there was nothing during our travels in Sweden that connected to G—— or India, or anything regarding him or any of his family. I quickly recalled our old discussions and the pact we made. I couldn’t shake the feeling that G—— must have died, and that his appearance to me was meant to be interpreted as proof of an afterlife.’ This was on December 19, 1799. In October 1862, Lord Brougham added as a postscript:—‘I have just been copying out from my journal the account of this strange dream: certissima mortis imago! And now to complete the story, begun about sixty years ago. Shortly after I returned to Edinburgh, I received a letter from India announcing G——’s death! It stated that he had died on December 19th.’”
The following example of the apparition of a departed friend is, for reasons which will be apparent from the narrative, not unlike the three[Pg 71] curious, but independent cases already recorded in the early part of the present chapter, and not altogether unlike that told by the late Lord Brougham. It comes directly to the Editor from the pen of the person who saw the spectral appearance:—
The following example of seeing a departed friend is, for reasons that will become clear in the story, quite similar to the three[Pg 71] intriguing but separate cases mentioned earlier in this chapter, and not entirely different from the one recounted by the late Lord Brougham. This story comes directly to the Editor from the person who experienced the ghostly appearance:—
“I was sitting in my library one evening, towards the close of summer, somewhat late. The shadow of evening had been deepening for some time, for the sun had long gone down; and the expansive valley beyond and below my sloping garden was white with mist. Within, beyond the heavy folds of the curtains which hung beside a single and rather small and open window, there was a grey darkness which almost enshrouded the corners of the room on either side. I had been musing and meditating on a variety of subjects, theological, metaphysical, and moral, for more than an hour; while I reposed in a low arm-chair on one side of the fire-place.
“I was sitting in my library one evening, near the end of summer, a bit late. The evening shadows had been getting deeper for a while since the sun had already set; and the wide valley beyond my sloping garden was covered in mist. Inside, past the thick curtains hanging beside a small, open window, there was a grey darkness that almost cloaked the corners of the room on either side. I had been thinking and reflecting on various topics—religious, philosophical, and ethical—for over an hour, while I lounged in a low armchair next to the fireplace.”
“All of a sudden I saw what seemed to be an elongated perpendicular cloud of foggy-looking grey smoke, collected in the right-hand corner of the room. I could not comprehend what it was. While looking steadily at it, and rubbing my eyes (doubting for a moment whether I was awake or asleep), it seemed to form itself, by a kind of circular rolling motion of the smoke or luminous mist, into a human shape. There, before me, came out slowly, as it were, face, head, body, arms, hands and feet—at first a little indistinct in detail,[Pg 72] but eventually so self-evident and clear that it was impossible to doubt the fact—of a figure, which a moment or two afterwards was developed into the exact and unmistakeable form of an old fellow-student at Oxford, who had died soon after we left that university, and of whom I had heard nothing whatever since the day of his death about seven years previously,[21] to that moment. Appearing just as he had lived, though death-like and ashen, he looked at me with a fixed and strangely-vacant stare, which appeared to grow alternately vivid and piercing, and dull and nebulous. I seemed to feel the air all at once chill and unearthly; and an indescribable sensation came over me which I had never experienced either before or afterwards. I felt almost paralyzed, and yet not altogether terrified. The form of my old college companion (who had been a very upright, devout and religious man) in a moment smiled at me, and raising his hand, pointed for a few seconds upwards. At this action a very bright mist, not exactly a light, but a luminous mist, seemed to hover over him. I tried to speak, but could not. My tongue clave to the roof of my mouth. Then, protecting myself with the sign of the Cross, and a mental invocation of the Blessed Trinity, I sheltered my eyes[Pg 73] with my right hand for a few seconds, and then looking up again saw the apparition become more and more indistinct and soon altogether fade away.
“All of a sudden, I saw what looked like a long, vertical cloud of foggy gray smoke gathering in the right corner of the room. I couldn't figure out what it was. As I stared at it and rubbed my eyes, momentarily unsure if I was awake or dreaming, the smoke or glowing mist seemed to take on a human shape. Slowly emerging before me were a face, head, body, arms, hands, and feet—initially a little blurry, but eventually so clear and definite that it was impossible to doubt it—a figure that soon developed into the unmistakable form of an old classmate from Oxford, who had passed away shortly after we left university. I hadn’t heard anything about him since the day he died around seven years before that moment. He appeared just as he had in life, though ghostly and pale, looking at me with a fixed, strangely vacant stare that seemed to alternately sharpen and dull. Suddenly, I felt the air grow cold and otherworldly, and an indescribable sensation washed over me that I had never felt before or since. I felt almost paralyzed, yet not completely afraid. The figure of my old college friend (who had been a very upright, devout man) suddenly smiled at me and raised his hand, pointing upward for a few seconds. At that moment, a very bright mist—not quite light but a kind of luminous mist—seemed to hover around him. I tried to speak, but I couldn't; my tongue felt stuck to the roof of my mouth. Then, making the sign of the Cross and mentally calling on the Blessed Trinity, I covered my eyes with my right hand for a few seconds. When I looked up again, I saw the apparition becoming fainter and soon fading completely away.”
“This is my ghost story, and I have always connected the appearance with arguments and conversations which, against aggressive objectors, used to be held at Oxford in defence of the Christian doctrines of the Resurrection of the Body and the Immortality of the Soul, in which my dead friend took so intelligent and earnest a part.”
“This is my ghost story, and I've always linked its appearance with the debates and discussions that took place at Oxford in defense of the Christian beliefs in the Resurrection of the Body and the Immortality of the Soul, where my deceased friend participated so thoughtfully and passionately.”
Not less interesting is the following account of a Spectral Appearance which occurred in the latter part of the afternoon of a bright autumnal day, well authenticated, and here set forth for the first time:—
Not less interesting is the following account of a ghostly appearance that happened in the late afternoon of a bright autumn day, well-verified, and presented here for the first time:—
“The widow of a well-known Bristol merchant was, in 1856, acting as lady housekeeper to a Berkshire clergyman. One of her sons was an officer in the Indian army, and serving in the Madras Presidency. It was his custom to write to his mother by every fortnightly mail. He had not missed doing so with punctual regularity.
“The widow of a well-known merchant from Bristol was, in 1856, working as the lady housekeeper for a clergyman in Berkshire. One of her sons was an officer in the Indian army, serving in the Madras Presidency. He made it a habit to write to his mother with every mail that went out every two weeks. He had never missed doing so with consistent regularity."
“One evening, however, between six and seven, in the month of October of the above year, the lady in question was walking on the lawn before the house, in company with the curate of the parish, a well-known Oxford man, when all of a sudden both of them saw what appeared to be a dog-cart containing three men drive along the lane which skirted the lawn and flower-garden, and[Pg 74] which was separated from it by a closely-cut box-hedge, so low as to admit of those who were walking in the garden seeing with ease and distinctness any person approaching the house in a vehicle. It was driven in the direction of the carriage entrance, and, from the sound, appeared to have entered the court-yard of the house. One of the persons in it, he who sat behind, half rose, and looking towards his mother and the clergyman, smiled, and waved his right hand as a greeting. He looked very pale and ashy; otherwise there was nothing remarkable in his appearance. Both most distinctly observed the action just mentioned. Immediately on seeing it, the lady exclaimed with marked feeling and excitement, ‘Good heavens! why, there’s Robert.’ She at once rushed through a passage of the house, which led directly to the court-yard, only to find to her amazement and perplexity that no carriage nor dog-cart had arrived, and that the large gates of the house were, as usual, locked and fastened, and moreover had not been opened.
One evening, though, between six and seven in October of that year, the lady was walking on the lawn in front of the house with the parish curate, a well-known Oxford man, when suddenly they both saw what looked like a dog-cart with three men drive down the lane that bordered the lawn and flower garden, which was separated from it by a low, neatly trimmed box hedge. The hedge was low enough that anyone in the garden could easily see any vehicle approaching the house. The cart was headed toward the carriage entrance and, from the sound, seemed to have entered the courtyard of the house. One of the men inside, the one sitting behind, half stood up and, looking at his mother and the clergyman, smiled and waved his right hand in greeting. He looked very pale and ashen; aside from that, there was nothing unusual about his appearance. Both of them clearly noticed what he did. As soon as she saw it, the lady exclaimed with intensity and excitement, "Good heavens! That's Robert." She immediately rushed through a passage in the house that led directly to the courtyard, only to her shock and confusion find that no carriage or dog-cart had come, and that the large gates of the house were still locked and secured, having not been opened at all.
“The impression this remarkable incident made was deep and great. No doubt whatever existed in the minds of those who had seen and heard the passing vehicle, that the form on the seat behind was the son of the lady in question. She consequently felt confident that some harm had happened to him, became miserable, and was inconsolable. No remarks or reasoning to the[Pg 75] contrary, several of which were attempted, produced the slightest effect. A deep gloom settled over her. The sequel can soon be narrated. In the course of a few weeks the mail viâ Southampton, most anxiously looked for, brought two letters to the lady in question, one intimating that her son had been suddenly struck with a most severe fever, was delirious and in great danger; the other intimating his death. This latter occurred on the very day at which the appearance in question was seen, but at a slightly different time.”
“The impression this remarkable incident made was profound and significant. There was no doubt in the minds of those who had seen and heard the passing vehicle that the figure on the seat behind was the son of the lady in question. She consequently felt sure that something terrible had happened to him, became miserable, and was inconsolable. No comments or reasoning to the[Pg 75] contrary, several of which were attempted, had any effect. A deep gloom settled over her. The follow-up can be told quickly. Within a few weeks, the mail via Southampton, eagerly awaited, brought two letters to the lady in question, one revealing that her son had suddenly come down with a severe fever, was delirious, and in great danger; the other informing her of his death. This latter event occurred on the exact day the sighting took place, though at a slightly different time.”
With the following example, as strange in itself as it is painfully interesting, this part of the subject will be brought to a close. It is only right to add that a version of the incident which now follows has already appeared in one of Mr. Henry Spicer’s interesting volumes:—
With the next example, as odd as it is compelling, we will wrap up this part of the topic. It's important to mention that a version of the incident that follows has already been published in one of Mr. Henry Spicer’s engaging books:—
“A young German lady of rank, still alive to tell the story, arriving with her friends at one of the most noted hotels in Paris, an apartment of unusual magnificence on the first floor was apportioned to her use. After retiring to rest, she lay awake a long while contemplating, by the dim light of a night lamp, the costly ornaments in the room, when suddenly the folding doors opposite the bed, which she had locked, were thrown open, and amid a flood of unearthly light there entered a young man in the dress of the French navy, having his hair dressed in the peculiar mode à la Titus. Taking a chair, and placing it in the middle of the room, he sat down,[Pg 76] and took from his pocket a pistol of an uncommon make, which he deliberately put to his forehead, fired, and fell back dead. At the moment of the explosion, the room became dark and still, and a low voice said softly, ‘Say an Ave Maria for his soul.’
“A young German noblewoman, still alive to share her story, arrived with her friends at one of the most famous hotels in Paris. An unusually lavish room on the first floor was assigned to her. After going to bed, she lay awake for a long time, gazing at the expensive decorations in the room by the dim light of a night lamp when suddenly the folding doors opposite her bed, which she had locked, swung open. In a flood of otherworldly light, a young man dressed in the uniform of the French navy entered, his hair styled in the distinctive fashion à la Titus. He moved a chair to the center of the room, sat down,[Pg 76] and pulled out a pistol of an unusual design from his pocket, which he methodically pressed to his forehead, fired, and collapsed dead. At the moment of the gunshot, the room fell dark and silent, and a soft voice whispered, ‘Say an Ave Maria for his soul.’”
“The young lady fell back, not insensible, but paralyzed with horror, and remained in a kind of cataleptic trance, fully conscious, but unable to move or speak, until at nine o’clock, no answer having been given to repeated calls of her maid, the doors were forced open. At the same moment, the powers of speech returned, and the poor young lady shrieked out to her attendants that a man had shot himself in the night, and was lying dead on the floor. Nothing, however, was to be seen, and they concluded that she was suffering from the effects of a dream.
“The young lady fell back, not unconscious, but frozen in horror, remaining in a kind of cataleptic state—fully aware, but unable to move or speak—until nine o’clock. When her maid repeatedly called out with no response, the doors were forced open. At that moment, her ability to speak returned, and the terrified young lady screamed to her attendants that a man had shot himself during the night and lay dead on the floor. However, nothing could be seen, and they concluded that she was experiencing the aftereffects of a dream.”
“A short time afterwards, however, the proprietor of the hotel informed a gentleman of the party that the terrible scene witnessed by the young lady had in reality been enacted only three nights previously in that very room, when a young French officer put an end to his life with a pistol of a peculiar description, which, together with the body, was then lying at the Morgue, awaiting identification. The gentleman examined them both, and found them exactly correspond with the description of the man and the pistol seen in the apparition. The Archbishop of Paris, Monseigneur Sibour, being exceedingly[Pg 77] impressed by the story, called upon the young lady; and, directing her attention to the words spoken by the mysterious voice, urged her to embrace the Roman Catholic faith, to whose teaching, as His Grace asserted, it pointed so clearly.”
“A short time later, though, the hotel owner told one of the guests that the shocking scene the young lady had witnessed actually happened just three nights before in that same room, when a young French officer took his own life with a particular type of pistol, which, along with the body, was currently at the Morgue, waiting to be identified. The gentleman looked at both and found they matched exactly the description of the man and the pistol seen in the ghostly vision. The Archbishop of Paris, Monseigneur Sibour, was deeply[Pg 77] moved by the story, so he visited the young lady and, pointing out the words from the mysterious voice, encouraged her to adopt the Roman Catholic faith, which, according to His Grace, was clearly indicated by what she had experienced.”
The various examples of Spectral Appearances now given (and they might have been largely augmented) may certainly serve to provide cases, so inherently striking and conclusive in themselves, as to leave little or no doubt of their intrinsic truth. Making every allowance for unintentional misconceptions and exaggeration in the record of them, putting aside mere rhetorical ornaments and literary additions, it seems quite impossible, being guided by the ordinary rules of evidence, not to admit the force and value of such striking facts as the above. In the cases already set forth, it is quite irrational to maintain that the disturbed imagination or wild fancy of the persons who are said to have seen the Apparitions were the sole foundations of the things seen; more especially as in some instances the Appearances were beheld by two or more persons at the same time, and often the same form presented itself to different people upon different occasions. It may be that some own a power of seeing disembodied spirits, which is not possessed by others, and it is tolerably certain that the large majority of people have never beheld anything of the sort. But this, after all, is but negative testimony. That which is positive, covering, it may be, a small area,[Pg 78] is of considerable value and importance in aiding those who are open to conviction in coming to a reasonable conclusion. For existing positive evidence cannot be rudely and arrogantly set aside, when found to be, as in the case under consideration, so completely in harmony with many of the plain and specific statements of Holy Scripture, with the express testimony of the Fathers of the Christian Church, and the almost universal tradition of mankind in every age.
The various examples of Spectral Appearances shared here (and they could have been significantly expanded) certainly provide cases that are so inherently striking and convincing that they leave little doubt about their fundamental truth. Even considering unintentional misunderstandings and exaggerations in their accounts, and setting aside mere stylistic flourishes and literary embellishments, it seems impossible, when guided by standard rules of evidence, not to recognize the weight and significance of such remarkable facts. In the cases already presented, it's irrational to claim that the disturbed minds or wild imaginations of those who are said to have seen the Apparitions were the sole reasons for what they observed; especially since, in some instances, the Appearances were witnessed by two or more people simultaneously, and often the same figure appeared to different individuals on different occasions. Some may have the ability to see spirits, which others do not, and it's fairly certain that the vast majority of people have never experienced anything like that. However, this is ultimately just negative testimony. The positive evidence, which may cover a small area,[Pg 78] is quite valuable and important for helping those who are open to believing reach a reasonable conclusion. Existing positive evidence cannot be carelessly dismissed, especially when it aligns so well with many clear and specific statements in Holy Scripture, the explicit testimonies of the early Church Fathers, and the nearly universal beliefs throughout human history.
HAUNTED HOUSES AND LOCALITIES.
“Nations civilized as well as uncivilized: barbarians of the rudest type, and Christians of the highest and deepest spirituality, have always believed that certain localities were the haunts of unquiet spirits.”—Richard H. Froude.
“Nations, both civilized and uncivilized: the most primitive barbarians, and Christians with profound spirituality, have always believed that certain places were the dwelling spots of restless spirits.” —Richard H. Froude.
HAUNTED HOUSES AND LOCALITIES.
Haunted houses and locations.
any who are unaffected by the demoralizing and degrading materialistic
theories of life, which are now enunciated by some who name themselves,
and whom their flattering admirers style “philosophers,” will not be
unwilling to allow that a considerable amount of evidence[22] is in
existence, indicating that certain localities are troubled by the presence
of evil spirits, who from time to time manifest their powers, or sometimes
appear to mankind in forms which give a shock to those who are enabled or
permitted to perceive them.
Many who remain untouched by the discouraging and degrading materialistic views of life, which are currently promoted by some who call themselves philosophers and whom their flattering fans label as "philosophers," will not hesitate to acknowledge that there's significant evidence[22] showing that certain places are troubled by evil spirits. These spirits sometimes reveal their powers or appear to people in ways that are shocking to those who can see or are allowed to perceive them.
[Pg 82]If Christian tradition be accepted, a belief in the official ministry of unfallen spirits,—“the armies of the Living God,”—will be held, firmly[23] and intelligibly, as a most reasonable and beautiful part of Almighty God’s revelation, Who “has ordained and constituted the services of angels and men in a wonderful order.” So, by consequence, the existence and action of fallen angels, the Legions of Satan, and of spirits,[24] who, at the particular[Pg 83] judgment following immediately upon death, have merited the swift and righteous condemnation of an all-just Judge, will be fully admitted.
[Pg 82]If we accept Christian tradition, belief in the official ministry of unfallen spirits—“the armies of the Living God”—will be regarded as a reasonable and beautiful aspect of God's revelation. He “has established and organized the roles of angels and humans in a remarkable order.” Consequently, the existence and actions of fallen angels, the Legions of Satan, and spirits who, at the specific[Pg 83] judgment that occurs immediately after death, have earned the swift and fair condemnation from a just Judge, will be fully acknowledged.
The power, activity, and malice of Satan is apparent from numerous statements in Holy Scripture; and most Christian writers who have dealt with the subject of evil spirits have maintained that their power and influence are unquestionably greater in some localities than others. It is commonly held, that in lonely deserts, on lofty mountains, where the feet of men seldom tread, as well as in the mines of the earth,[25] and in vast forests where desolation reigns, the powers of the Devil and his angels, being unchecked and uncurbed by the positive energizing activity of Christianity, are vast. So, likewise, the universal instinct of mankind has maintained that[Pg 84] there are certain places in which the appearances of unquiet or lost souls might be reasonably looked for, rather than in others. Deserted houses and lonely roads, where crimes of violence and special wickedness have been perpetrated; deep mines,[26] localities, unblessed by Holy Church, where the bodies of Christians have been placed to moulder away, instead of in God’s holy acre, the consecrated churchyard; battlefields, where it may be that so many have been cut off in deadly sin—
The power, activity, and malice of Satan are evident from many passages in the Bible; and most Christian writers who have addressed the topic of evil spirits have argued that their power and influence are clearly stronger in some areas than in others. It's commonly believed that in remote deserts, high mountains where humans rarely go, as well as in the earth's mines, and in vast forests dominated by desolation, the forces of the Devil and his demons, being unchecked and unrestrained by the active presence of Christianity, are immense. Similarly, the collective instinct of humanity has suggested that there are certain places where the presence of restless or lost souls is more likely to be found than in others. Abandoned houses and lonely roads, where violent crimes and extreme wickedness have occurred; deep mines, places not blessed by the Church, where the bodies of Christians have been left to decay instead of being buried in a sacred churchyard; battlefields, where many may have died in a state of sin—
“Unhouseled, disappointed, unanealed,”
"Unhouseled, disappointed, unanealed,"
have each and all been regarded as the fitting haunts of disquieted and wandering spirits.
have all been seen as the suitable places for restless and wandering spirits.
On this point Southey, in “The Doctor,” with much force thus writes:—“The popular belief that places are haunted where money has been concealed (as if, where the treasure was and the heart had been, there would the miserable soul be also), or where some great and undiscovered crime has been committed, shows how consistent this is with our natural sense of fitness.”
On this point, Southey, in “The Doctor,” writes with strong conviction:—“The popular belief that places are haunted where money has been hidden (as if the miserable soul would be where the treasure was and the heart had been), or where some significant and undiscovered crime has taken place, shows how well this aligns with our natural sense of what makes sense.”
[Pg 85]On a collateral detail of this subject (the constant and malignant activity of evil spirits), Mr. John Wesley, a thorough believer in the Supernatural, put forth his faith and convictions with singular force and lucidity, plainly maintaining the reality and importance of all those explicit statements of Holy Scripture which so directly and practically bear on the point under treatment.
[Pg 85]Regarding a related aspect of this topic (the ongoing and harmful actions of evil spirits), Mr. John Wesley, a firm believer in the supernatural, expressed his faith and beliefs with remarkable clarity, clearly asserting the reality and significance of all those clear statements in the Holy Scriptures that directly and practically relate to the issue at hand.
“Let us consider,” wrote Wesley, “what may be the employment of unholy spirits from death to the resurrection. We cannot doubt but the moment they leave the body, they find themselves surrounded by spirits of their own kind, probably human as well as diabolical. What power God may permit these to exercise over them we do not distinctly know. But it is not improbable [that] He may suffer Satan to employ them as he does his own angels, in inflicting death or evils of various kinds on the men that know not God. For this end they may raise storms by sea or by land; they may shoot meteors through the air; they may occasion earthquakes; and in numberless ways afflict those whom they are not suffered to destroy. Where they are not permitted to take away life, they may inflict various diseases; and many of these, which we may judge to be natural, are undoubtedly diabolical. I believe this is frequently the case with lunatics. It is observable that many of these, mentioned in the Scripture, who are called ‘lunatics’ by one of the Evangelists, are termed[Pg 86] ‘demoniacs’ by another. One of the most eminent physicians I ever knew, particularly in cases of insanity, the late Dr. Deacon, was clearly of opinion that this was the case with many, if not with most lunatics. And it is no valid objection to this, that these diseases are so often cured by natural means; for a wound inflicted by an evil spirit might be cured as any other, unless that spirit were permitted to repeat the blow. May not some of these evil spirits be likewise employed, in conjunction with evil angels, in tempting wicked men to sin, and in procuring occasions for them? Yea, and in tempting good men to sin, even after they have escaped the corruption that is in the World. Herein, doubtless, they put forth all their strength, and greatly glory if they conquer.”[27]
“Let’s think about,” Wesley wrote, “what unholy spirits might do between death and resurrection. We can’t doubt that the moment they leave the body, they find themselves surrounded by spirits similar to them, likely both human and demonic. We don’t fully know what power God might allow these spirits to have over them. However, it’s likely that He permits Satan to use them as he does his own angels, causing death or various evils to those who don’t know God. For this purpose, they might create storms at sea or on land; they could shoot meteors through the air; they might cause earthquakes; and in countless ways, they torment those whom they cannot destroy. Where they aren't allowed to take life, they can cause various diseases, and many of these, which we might think are natural, are undoubtedly of demonic origin. I believe this is often true for those with mental illnesses. It’s noticeable that many of those mentioned in Scripture, referred to as ‘lunatics’ by one Evangelist, are called ‘demoniacs’ by another. One of the best physicians I ever knew, especially in cases of insanity, the late Dr. Deacon, strongly believed this applied to many, if not most, lunatics. And it’s not a strong argument against this idea that these illnesses are often cured by natural means; a wound caused by an evil spirit could be healed like any other, unless that spirit was allowed to strike again. Could some of these evil spirits also work with evil angels to tempt wicked people to sin and create opportunities for them? Yes, and they might tempt good people to sin, even after they have escaped the corruption of the world. In this, they surely exert all their power and take great pride if they succeed.”[27]
Although some may maintain that this passage is perhaps wanting in theological exactness, there can be little doubt that, with much force, it truly and eloquently embodies the belief of all Christian people, and gives a simple and forcible explanation of Scripture statements regarding the active and untiring energy of the legions of Hell.
Although some may argue that this passage lacks theological precision, there is little doubt that it powerfully and eloquently captures the beliefs of all Christians and provides a clear and impactful explanation of Scripture regarding the relentless and vigorous efforts of the forces of Hell.
Again, the Marquis de Marsay, a pious French Protestant writer of the last century, whose collected works were issued about the year 1735, sets forth from his own point of view a theory regarding[Pg 87] the nature and character of spirits, which because it bears directly on the subject of Haunted Localities, and in some respects follows the teaching of the schoolmen, it may be well to quote here:—
Again, the Marquis de Marsay, a devout French Protestant author from the last century, whose collected works were published around 1735, presents his own perspective on[Pg 87] the nature and character of spirits. Since it directly relates to the topic of Haunted Localities and somewhat aligns with the teachings of the Scholastics, it’s worth quoting here:—
“I believe,” he writes, “that there are three kind of spirits, which return to this World, after the death of their bodies. The spirits of such as are in a state of condemnation, and which are in a very miserable condition, hover about, and haunt the places where they have committed their evil deeds and iniquities. They remain at these places by divine permission, and do all the evil they can; whilst, at the same time, they suffer intolerable torments and are malignant. Some of this kind of spirits occasionally make themselves visible.... The second kind of spirits are those which roam about, because they seek to free themselves from their state of purification[28] by other means than by[Pg 88] resignation to Divine Justice; hence they seek help from those that fear God, and in so doing, withdraw themselves from the Divine Order.... These are not evil spirits, but such as are still in their self-will, and therefore refuse to yield to the Divine Order, by voluntarily submitting themselves to the punishment imposed upon them.... The third kind of spirits, or rather souls that reappear, are those, whose punishment is to be at some certain place in this world, because they have satisfied their passions in that place, and lived according to their lusts in an idolatrous manner; for that which now causes a man lust and pleasure, must hereafter serve as his pain and punishment. Of this we have several instances; amongst others, that of a pious man, who after his death appeared to his daughter, who was likewise a pious person, and after conversing with her some time on his state, began to turn pale, to tremble, and be much distressed; and said to his daughter that the time was now arrived when he must go and remain for a time in his grave, with his putrefying and corrupting corpse; and that this happened to him every day, because in his life-time he had had too much affection and tenderness for his body.”
“I believe,” he writes, “that there are three kinds of spirits that return to this world after their bodies die. The spirits of those who are condemned and in a very miserable state linger around and haunt the places where they committed their evil deeds and wrongdoings. They stay in these places by divine permission and do as much harm as they can; while at the same time, they endure unbearable torments and are malevolent. Some of these spirits occasionally become visible.... The second type of spirits are those who wander around because they want to free themselves from their state of purification[28] by other means than by[Pg 88] accepting Divine Justice; so they seek help from those who fear God, and in doing so, they step away from the Divine Order.... These are not evil spirits, but ones that are still driven by their own will, and therefore refuse to accept the Divine Order by willingly subjecting themselves to the punishment they’ve received.... The third kind of spirits, or rather souls that reappear, are those whose punishment is to remain in a specific place in this world because they indulged their passions there and lived according to their desires in an idolatrous way; for what brings a person lust and pleasure now will later serve as their pain and punishment. We observe several examples of this, including that of a devout man who, after his death, appeared to his daughter, who was also devout, and after talking with her about his situation for a while, began to look pale, tremble, and appear very distressed; he told his daughter that the time had come for him to go and remain in his grave for a while, along with his decaying and rotting corpse; and that this happened to him every day because he had been too attached to and caring of his body during his lifetime.”
The dissertations of the schoolmen, and of certain English writers of the seventeenth century,[Pg 89] are not unlike the above.[29] So, too, are several of their most reasonable deductions and conclusions. In fact, Dr. Joseph Hall, sometime Bishop of Exeter (A.D. 1627-1641, and afterwards of Norwich, from 1641 until 1656), maintained that many souls, guilty both of deadly sin (duly repented of during life), and of venial sin, in which not improbably they died, might have to suffer, by lingering, unsatisfied, because away from their Creator,[Pg 90] and about the places where they sinned in their lifetime, until their temporal punishment was complete; a theory which though from the pen of one suspected of favouring Puritanism, is very like that embodied in the faith and practice of the Universal Church.
The writings of the schoolmen and some English authors from the seventeenth century,[Pg 89] are quite similar to the ones mentioned above.[29] Likewise, many of their most logical deductions and conclusions are comparable. In fact, Dr. Joseph Hall, who was Bishop of Exeter (CE 1627-1641, and later Bishop of Norwich from 1641 until 1656), argued that many souls, guilty of both serious sins (that they truly repented during their lives) and minor sins, which likely led to their deaths, might have to suffer by lingering in a state of dissatisfaction, distanced from their Creator,[Pg 90] and around the places where they sinned during their lifetime, until their temporal punishment was fulfilled; a theory that, despite coming from someone thought to lean towards Puritanism, closely resembles the beliefs and practices of the Universal Church.
However this may be, at all events there is scarcely a locality in which some old tradition as regards Haunted Houses and Places does not exist; and which is not more or less accepted and believed in even now. A general rejection of the Supernatural may be the case with many, and a shallow desire not to be thought superstitious or over-credulous by more, are obvious reasons why some traditions have become weakened and others obscure. But putting aside all such, half-lost, forgotten, or fading away, and making every allowance for exaggeration and hyperbole, the facts which can still be testified to by credible witnesses, the evidence which is even now on record, coupled with that innate sentiment of awe, so common to many, and often strengthened by a sound religious belief, which gives point to old traditions, are sufficient to induce the calm and the unprejudiced not too hastily to disavow the existence of a principle of almost universal acceptance with mankind, and which neither the lame and limping logic of the sceptic, nor the imperfectly marshalled facts and random conclusions of the materialist can, in the long run, either weaken or destroy.
However this may be, there’s hardly a place where some old story about haunted houses and sites doesn’t exist; and where it isn't more or less accepted and believed even today. Many may outright reject the supernatural, and a superficial fear of being seen as superstitious or overly gullible is a clear reason why some traditions have faded and others become obscure. But setting aside those half-forgotten tales, and accounting for exaggeration and embellishments, the facts that can still be confirmed by credible witnesses, the evidence that is still recorded, along with that natural sense of awe common to many—often bolstered by genuine religious belief—which gives significance to old traditions, are enough to encourage the calm and open-minded not to quickly dismiss the existence of a principle that people widely accept, and which neither the shaky logic of skeptics nor the poorly organized facts and random conclusions of materialists can ultimately weaken or destroy.
[Pg 91]The following curious record, a fair example of numerous others, may now be suitably set forth:—
[Pg 91]The following interesting account, a good example of many others, can now be appropriately shared:—
“Elizabeth, the third daughter of Sir Anthony Cooke (preceptor to Edward VI.) married Sir Thomas Hobby, of Bisham Abbey in Berkshire, and accompanied him to France, when as ambassador to Queen Elizabeth he went thither. On his death abroad in 1566 Lady Hobby brought his corpse home to Bisham, where he was buried in a mortuary chapel. She afterwards married John, Lord Russell. By her first husband she had a son, who when quite young is said to have entertained the greatest dislike and antipathy to every kind of learning; and such was his resolute repugnance to acquiring the art of writing that in a fit of obstinacy he would wilfully and deliberately blot his writing-books in the most slovenly manner. Such conduct so vexed and angered his mother, who was eminently intellectual, and like her three sisters, Lady Burleigh, Lady Bacon, and Lady Killigrew, an excellent classical scholar, that she beat him again and again on the shoulders and head, and at last so severely and unmercifully that he died.
“Elizabeth, the third daughter of Sir Anthony Cooke (tutor to Edward VI), married Sir Thomas Hobby of Bisham Abbey in Berkshire and went with him to France when he served as ambassador to Queen Elizabeth. After he passed away abroad in 1566, Lady Hobby brought his body back to Bisham, where he was buried in a mortuary chapel. She later married John, Lord Russell. With her first husband, she had a son who was said to have had a strong dislike for all kinds of learning from a young age. His refusal to learn how to write was so stubborn that he would purposely and carelessly ruin his writing books. This behavior frustrated and angered his mother, who was highly intellectual and, like her three sisters—Lady Burleigh, Lady Bacon, and Lady Killigrew—an excellent classical scholar. In her frustration, she hit him repeatedly on the shoulders and head, eventually so harshly that he died.”
“It is commonly reported that, as a punishment for her unnatural cruelty, her spirit is doomed to haunt the house where this cruel act of manslaughter was perpetrated. Several persons have seen the apparition, the likeness of which, both as regards feature and dress, to a pale portrait of her[Pg 92] ladyship in antique widow’s weeds still remaining at Bisham, is said to be exact and lifelike. She is reported to glide through a certain chamber, in the act of washing blood stains from her hands. And on some occasions the apparition is said to have been seen in the grounds of the old mansion.
“It’s often said that, as punishment for her unnatural cruelty, her spirit is doomed to haunt the house where this brutal act of manslaughter took place. Several people have seen the ghost, which is said to closely resemble a pale portrait of her[Pg 92] ladyship in an old widow’s outfit still at Bisham. She’s reported to glide through a specific room, washing blood stains from her hands. On some occasions, the ghost has also been spotted in the gardens of the old mansion.”
“A very remarkable occurrence in connection with this narrative, took place about thirty years ago. In taking down an old oak window-shutter of the latter part of the sixteenth century, a packet of antique copy-books of that period were discovered pushed into the wall between the joists of the skirting, and several of these books on which young Hobby’s name was written, were covered with blots, thus supporting the ordinary tradition.”[30]
“A very remarkable event related to this story happened about thirty years ago. While removing an old oak window shutter from the late sixteenth century, a collection of antique copybooks from that time was found stuffed into the wall between the joists of the baseboard, and several of these books, which had young Hobby’s name written on them, were covered in blots, thus supporting the usual tradition.”[30]
Creslow in Buckinghamshire,[31] like so many old manor-houses, has its ghost story. It is said to be the disturbed and restless spirit of a lady, which haunts a certain sleeping chamber in the oldest portion of the house. She has been seldom seen but often heard only too plainly by those who have ventured to sleep in this room, or to enter it[Pg 93] after midnight. She appears to come up from the old groined crypt, and always enters by the door at the top of the nearest staircase. After entering she is heard to walk about, sometimes in a gentle, stately manner, apparently with a long silk train sweeping the floor. Sometimes her motion is quick and hurried, her silk dress rustling violently as if she were engaged in a desperate struggle.
Creslow in Buckinghamshire, [31] like many old manor houses, has its ghost story. It's said to be the restless spirit of a lady that haunts a specific bedroom in the oldest part of the house. She's seldom seen but often heard clearly by those who have dared to sleep in this room or enter it[Pg 93] after midnight. She seems to come up from the ancient groined crypt and always enters through the door at the top of the nearest staircase. Once inside, she's heard walking around, sometimes gracefully and regally, as if a long silk train is sweeping the floor. Other times, her movements are quick and frantic, with her silk dress rustling loudly as if she's caught in a desperate struggle.
This chamber, though furnished as a bedroom, is seldom used, and is said to be never entered without trepidation and awe. Occasionally, however, some persons have been found bold enough to dare the harmless noises of the mysterious intruder; and many are the stories current in Buckinghamshire respecting such adventures. The following will suffice as a specimen, and may be depended on as authentic:—
This room, while set up like a bedroom, is rarely used and it's said that no one enters it without fear and respect. However, from time to time, a few brave souls have been willing to face the harmless sounds of the mysterious presence; there are many stories circulating in Buckinghamshire about these experiences. The following tale will serve as an example and can be trusted as true:—
“About the year 1850, a gentleman, not many years ago High Sheriff of the county, who resides some few miles’ distance from Creslow, rode over to a dinner-party; and, as the night became exceedingly dark and rainy, he was urged to stay over the night if he had no objection to sleep in the haunted chamber. The offer of a bed in such a room, so far from deterring him, induced him at once to accept the invitation. He was a strong-minded man of a powerful frame and undaunted courage, and like so many others, entertained a sovereign contempt for all haunted chambers,[Pg 94] ghosts, and apparitions. The room was prepared for him. He would neither have a fire nor a night-light, but was provided with a box of lucifers that he might light a candle if he wished. Arming himself in jest with a cutlass and a brace of pistols, he took a serio-comic farewell of the family and entered his formidable dormitory.
“About the year 1850, a gentleman, who had recently been High Sheriff of the county, lived a few miles from Creslow and rode over to a dinner-party. As the night grew extremely dark and rainy, he was encouraged to stay the night if he didn’t mind sleeping in the haunted room. The offer of a bed in such a room didn’t scare him off; instead, it made him accept the invitation right away. He was a strong-willed man with a sturdy build and fearless attitude, and like many others, he had a complete disregard for all haunted rooms,[Pg 94] ghosts, and apparitions. The room was set up for him. He chose not to have a fire or a night-light, but he was given a box of matches in case he wanted to light a candle. Jokingly arming himself with a cutlass and a pair of pistols, he said a playful goodbye to the family and entered his daunting bedroom.”
“In due course, morning dawned; the sun rose, and a most beautiful day succeeded a very wet and dismal night. The family and their guests assembled in the breakfast-room, and every countenance seemed cheered and brightened by the loveliness of the morning. They drew round the table, when the host remarked that Mr. S—, the tenant of the haunted chamber, was absent. A servant was sent to summon him to breakfast, but he soon returned, saying he had knocked loudly at his door, but received no answer, and that a jug of hot water left there was still standing unused. On hearing this, two or three gentlemen ran up to the room, and, after knocking and receiving no answer, opened it and entered. It was empty. Inquiry was made of the servants; they had neither seen nor heard anything of him. As he was a county magistrate, some supposed that he had gone to attend the Board which met that morning at an early hour. But his horse was still in the stable; so that could not be. While they were at breakfast, however, he came in, and gave the following account of his last night’s experiences:—‘Having entered my room,’[Pg 95] said he, ‘I locked and bolted both the doors, carefully examined the whole room, and satisfied myself that there was no living creature in it but myself, nor any entrance but those which I had secured. I got into bed, and, with the conviction that I should sleep soundly as usual till six in the morning, was soon lost in a comfortable slumber. Suddenly I was awakened, and, on raising my head to listen, I certainly heard a sound resembling the light soft tread of a lady’s footstep, accompanied with the rustling as of a silk gown. I sprang out of bed, and having lighted a candle, found that there was nothing either to be seen or heard. I carefully examined the whole room. I looked under the bed, into the fire-place, up the chimney, and at both the doors, which were fastened just as I had left them. I then looked at my watch, and found it was a few minutes past twelve. As all was now perfectly quiet again, I put out the candle, got into bed, and soon fell asleep. I was again aroused. The noise was now louder than before. It appeared like the violent rustling of a stiff silk dress. A second time I sprang out of bed, darted to the spot where the noise was, and tried to grasp the intruder in my arms. My arms met together, but enclosed nothing. The noise passed to another part of the room, and I followed it, groping near the floor to prevent anything passing under my arms. It was in vain, I could feel nothing. The sound died at the doorway to the[Pg 96] crypt, and all again was still. I now left the candle burning, though I never sleep comfortably with a light in my room, and went to bed again, but certainly felt not a little perplexed at being unable to detect the cause of the noise, nor to account for its cessation when the candle was lighted.’”
"In time, morning arrived; the sun came up, and a beautiful day followed a very wet and gloomy night. The family and their guests gathered in the breakfast room, and everyone’s face seemed brightened by the beauty of the morning. They gathered around the table when the host noted that Mr. S—, the occupant of the haunted room, was missing. A servant was sent to fetch him for breakfast, but he soon returned, saying he had knocked loudly at the door but got no reply, and that a jug of hot water left there was still unused. Hearing this, a few gentlemen rushed up to the room, and after knocking and getting no answer, opened the door and entered. The room was empty. They asked the servants, who hadn’t seen or heard anything of him. Since he was a county magistrate, some thought he may have gone to attend the Board that met that morning at an early hour. But his horse was still in the stable, so that couldn’t be true. While they were at breakfast, he came in and recounted his experiences from the previous night: ‘After entering my room,’[Pg 95] he said, ‘I locked and bolted both doors, carefully examined the whole room, and made sure there was no one there but myself, nor any entrance except those I had secured. I got into bed, convinced I would sleep soundly until six in the morning, and I quickly fell into a comfortable slumber. Suddenly, I was awakened, and as I sat up to listen, I definitely heard a sound like the soft light tread of a lady’s footsteps, accompanied by the rustling of a silk gown. I jumped out of bed, lit a candle, and found that there was nothing to see or hear. I carefully checked the whole room. I looked under the bed, into the fireplace, up the chimney, and at both doors, which were locked just as I had left them. I then checked my watch and saw it was just after twelve. Since everything was perfectly quiet again, I blew out the candle, got back into bed, and soon fell asleep. I was awakened again. The noise was now louder than before. It sounded like the violent rustle of a stiff silk dress. I jumped out of bed again, rushed to where the noise was, and tried to grab the intruder in my arms. My arms came together, but I grasped nothing. The noise moved to another part of the room, and I followed it, feeling near the floor to catch anything trying to slip past me. It was in vain; I could feel nothing. The sound faded at the doorway to the[Pg 96] crypt, and then all was silent again. I left the candle burning, even though I never sleep comfortably with a light on in my room, and went back to bed, feeling quite perplexed about being unable to identify the cause of the noise or explain why it stopped when the candle was lit.’"
So that this gentleman’s experience (and as to ghosts, he was a sceptic) only served to strengthen the old and unbroken tradition. Of its foundation nothing very certain is known. The general facts, however, are commonly received.
So this guy’s experience (and he was a skeptic when it came to ghosts) only ended up reinforcing the old and unbroken tradition. We don’t know much about its foundation for sure. However, the basic facts are generally accepted.
Another example, unusually curious, relating to the Castle at York, is taken from the “Memoirs of Sir John Reresby:”—
Another example, quite interesting, related to the Castle at York, is taken from the “Memoirs of Sir John Reresby:” —
“One of my soldiers being on guard about eleven in the night at the gate of Clifford Tower, the very night after the witch was arraigned, he heard a great noise at the Castle; and, going to the porch, he saw there a scroll of paper creep from under the door, which, as he imagined by moonshine, turned first into the shape of a monkey, and thence assumed the form of a turkey-cock, which passed to and fro by him. Surprised at this, he went to the prison, and called the under-keeper, who came and saw the scroll dance up and down, and creep under the door, where there was scarce an opening of the thickness of half-a-crown. This extraordinary story I had from the mouth both of one and the other.”[32]
“One of my soldiers was on guard around eleven at night at the gate of Clifford Tower, the very night after the witch was put on trial. He heard a loud noise coming from the Castle, and when he went to the porch, he saw a piece of paper slide out from under the door. In the moonlight, it seemed to first turn into a monkey, and then it changed shape into a turkey, moving back and forth in front of him. Shocked by this, he went to the prison and called the assistant keeper, who came and saw the scroll dancing up and down, slipping under the door where there was barely a gap the size of a half-crown. I heard this extraordinary story from both of them.”[32]
[Pg 97]An account of the haunting of Spedlin’s Tower was furnished to me by a Scotch friend, who asserts and vouches for the authenticity of the tradition:—
[Pg 97]A story about the haunting of Spedlin’s Tower was shared with me by a Scottish friend, who claims and guarantees the truth of the tradition:—
“Spedlin’s Tower, the scene of one of the best accredited and most curious ghost stories perhaps ever printed, stands on the south-west bank of the Annan, in Dumfriesshire. The ghost story is simply this:—Sir Alexander Jardine, of Applegarth, in the time of Charles II., had confined in the dungeon of his tower of Spedlin’s, a miller named Porteous, suspected of having wilfully set fire to his own premises. Sir Alexander being soon after suddenly called away to Edinburgh, carried the key of the vault with him, and did not recollect or consider his prisoner’s case till he was passing through the West Port, where, perhaps, the sight of the warder’s keys brought the matter to his mind. He immediately sent back a courier to liberate the man, but Porteous had, in the meantime, died of hunger.
“Spedlin’s Tower, known for one of the most well-known and intriguing ghost stories ever published, is located on the southwest bank of the Annan in Dumfriesshire. The ghost story goes like this: Sir Alexander Jardine of Applegarth, during the reign of Charles II, had imprisoned a miller named Porteous in the dungeon of his tower at Spedlin’s, suspecting him of deliberately setting fire to his own property. Shortly after, Sir Alexander was called away to Edinburgh, taking the key to the vault with him, and he completely forgot about his prisoner until he was passing through the West Port. There, perhaps seeing the warder’s keys reminded him of the situation. He quickly sent a courier back to release the man, but in the meantime, Porteous had died of hunger.”
“No sooner was he dead, than his ghost began to torment the household, and no rest was to be had within Spedlin’s Tower by day or by night. In this dilemma, Sir Alexander, according to old use and wont, summoned a whole legion of ministers to his aid; and by their strenuous efforts, Porteous was at length confined to the scene of his mortal agonies, where, however, he continued to scream occasionally at night, ‘Let me out,[Pg 98] let me out, for I’m deein’ o’ hunger!’ He also used to flutter against the door of the vault, and was always sure to remove the bark from any twig that was sportively thrust through the key-hole. The spell which thus compelled the spirit to remain in bondage was attached to a large black-lettered Bible, used by the exorcists, and afterwards deposited in a stone niche, which still remains in the wall of the staircase; and it is certain that, after the lapse of many years, when the family repaired to a newer mansion (Jardine Hall), built on the other side of the river, the Bible was left behind, to keep the restless spirit in order. On one occasion, indeed, the volume requiring to be rebound, was sent to Edinburgh; but the ghost, getting out of the dungeon, and crossing the river, made such a disturbance in the new house, hauling the baronet and his lady out of bed, &c., that the Bible was recalled before it reached Edinburgh, and placed in its former situation. The good woman who told Grose this story in 1788, declared that should the Bible again be taken off the premises, no consideration whatever should induce her to remain there a single night. But the charm seems to be now broken, or the ghost must have become either quiet or disregarded, for the Bible is at present kept at Jardine Hall.”
“No sooner was he dead than his ghost started haunting the household, and there was no rest to be found in Spedlin’s Tower, day or night. In this situation, Sir Alexander, following tradition, called on a whole group of ministers for help; and through their hard work, Porteous was finally stuck in the place of his death agonies, where he still occasionally screamed at night, ‘Let me out, [Pg 98] let me out, for I’m dying of hunger!’ He would also flutter against the vault door and would always manage to strip the bark off any stick that was playfully pushed through the keyhole. The charm that kept the spirit trapped was attached to a large Bible with black letters, used by the exorcists, and later placed in a stone niche that still exists in the staircase wall; and it’s clear that after many years, when the family moved to a newer house (Jardine Hall) across the river, the Bible was left behind to keep the restless spirit in check. On one occasion, the volume needed rebinding and was sent to Edinburgh, but the ghost escaped the dungeon, crossed the river, and caused such a ruckus in the new house—yanking the baronet and his lady out of bed—that the Bible was recalled before it made it to Edinburgh and returned to its original spot. The good woman who recounted this story to Grose in 1788 insisted that if the Bible was ever removed from the premises again, nothing would convince her to spend even one night there. But the charm seems to be broken now, or the ghost has either calmed down or been ignored, because the Bible is currently kept at Jardine Hall.”
Another example from Scotland now follows, all the more remarkable, because it is still asserted that in a certain part of the mansion unusual voices, and[Pg 99] supernatural footsteps are said to be still heard, a fact to which the late Mr. Hope Scott often testified:—Sir Walter Scott relates a striking occurrence which happened to him at the time Abbotsford was in the course of erection. Mr. Bullock was then employed by him to fit the castle up with proper appurtenances, when during that person’s absence in London the following extraordinary circumstance took place:—In a letter to Mr. Terry in the year 1818 Scott wrote:—“The night before last we were awakened by a violent noise like drawing heavy boards along the new part of the House. I fancied something had fallen and thought no more about it. This was about two in the morning. Last night at the same witching hour the same noise recurred. Mrs. S., as you know, is rather timbersome; so up I got with Beardy’s broadsword under my arm,
Another example from Scotland now follows, which is even more remarkable because it's still claimed that in a certain part of the mansion, unusual voices and[Pg 99] supernatural footsteps are still heard, a fact that the late Mr. Hope Scott often affirmed:—Sir Walter Scott recounts a striking incident that happened to him while Abbotsford was being built. At that time, Mr. Bullock was working for him to fit the castle with the right furnishings, when during Bullock’s absence in London, the following extraordinary event occurred:—In a letter to Mr. Terry in 1818, Scott wrote:—“The night before last, we were awakened by a loud noise that sounded like heavy boards being dragged across the new part of the house. I thought something had fallen and didn’t think much of it. This was around two in the morning. Last night, at the same eerie hour, the same noise happened again. Mrs. S., as you know, is quite nervous; so I got up with Beardy’s broadsword under my arm,
‘Sat bolt upright
And ready to fight.’
‘Sat bolt upright
And ready to battle.’
But nothing was out of order; neither could I discover what occasioned the disturbance.” Now, strangely enough on the morning that Mr. Terry received this letter he was breakfasting with Mr. Erskine (afterwards Lord Kinneder) and the chief subject of their conversation was the sudden death of Mr. Bullock, which on comparing dates must have happened on the same night and as near as could possibly be ascertained at the same hour, these disturbances occurred at Abbotsford. One might be induced to maintain that some drunken[Pg 100] workmen or disorderly persons were on the premises, but this method for accounting for the coincidence will at once be exploded on reading the following passage from Scott to the same gentleman:—“Were you not struck with the fantastical coincidence of our nocturnal disturbance at Abbotsford with the melancholy event that followed? I protest to you that the noise resembled half-a-dozen men hard at work pulling up boards and furniture, and nothing could be more certain than that there was nobody on the premises at the time.”
But nothing was out of the ordinary; I couldn’t figure out what caused the disturbance. Interestingly, on the morning Mr. Terry got this letter, he was having breakfast with Mr. Erskine (who later became Lord Kinneder), and the main topic of their conversation was the sudden death of Mr. Bullock, which, when they compared dates, must have occurred on the same night and as close as possible to the same hour that the disturbances happened at Abbotsford. One might be tempted to argue that some drunken workmen or unruly individuals were on the premises, but this explanation falls apart after reading the following passage from Scott to the same gentleman: “Were you not struck by the strange coincidence of our midnight disturbance at Abbotsford with the unfortunate event that followed? I assure you that the noise sounded like half a dozen men hard at work pulling up boards and furniture, and it’s absolutely certain that there was no one on the premises at that time.”
The following account of a haunted locality is from the pen of a scholarly and accomplished clergyman[33] in the diocese of Ripon:—“Some years ago I was residing in a village about eleven miles from York, and one mile and a half from another village, in which was the Post Office for the surrounding district. Whenever I had reason to suppose a letter was lying there for me, I used to anticipate the delivery of it on the following morning, by calling for it myself in the evening before. One night, in the latter end of November, I was going, for this purpose, along the path through the fields, and when I was midway between the two villages, I passed through a little hand-gate, and after going about twenty yards from it, I was startled and[Pg 101] alarmed by a succession of the most horrible shrieks that can possibly be conceived. They seemed scarcely human, though I felt at the time that they were certainly uttered by some man or woman, imitating the piercing scream of a hog when the fatal knife is being plunged into its throat. The panic that seized me vanished in a moment, as the thought instantaneously flashed across my mind that I was being made the victim of some ploughman’s joke. Being armed, as I then invariably was, with a particularly tough and stout cudgel, I ran back to the little hand-gate on tip-toe, intending to take condign vengeance on some rustic, whom I felt sure I should find crouching down behind the low hedge. Just as I reached the hand-gate, the sounds suddenly ceased, and to my utmost astonishment I could see no one, although it was quite impossible for any person within the distance of two or three hundred yards to have escaped my observation. The full moon was shining brightly, with the very thinnest of fleecy clouds before her face, which did not obscure her light, but only made the whole country distinctly visible in every direction, from the absence of all strongly-defined shadow. Then, again, I must confess, an unaccountably superstitious awe crept over me, and, instead of pursuing my intended route, I returned to my own home.
The following account of a haunted place is written by a knowledgeable and respected clergyman in the diocese of Ripon:—“A few years ago, I lived in a village about eleven miles from York, and a mile and a half from another village, which had the Post Office for the surrounding area. Whenever I thought a letter was waiting for me there, I would usually go to pick it up myself the evening before, anticipating its delivery the next morning. One night, toward the end of November, I was walking along the path through the fields for this purpose. When I was halfway between the two villages, I passed through a small hand-gate and, after going about twenty yards, I was shocked and[Pg 101] frightened by a series of the most terrifying shrieks you could imagine. They sounded almost inhuman, yet I knew they were definitely coming from a man or woman trying to mimic the screech of a pig being slaughtered. The panic I felt disappeared instantly when it hit me that I was probably being pranked by some local farmer. Armed, as I usually was, with a sturdy cudgel, I crept back to the little hand-gate, intending to give whoever was behind this a good scare. Just as I reached the hand-gate, the sounds stopped abruptly, and to my complete surprise, I saw no one, even though it would have been impossible for someone to hide within two or three hundred yards of me. The full moon was shining brightly, with just a few wispy clouds in front of it, which didn’t block its light but made everything around me clearly visible, with no harsh shadows. Then, inexplicably, an eerie sense of dread washed over me, and instead of continuing on my path, I headed back home.
“On the following morning, when reflecting on what had happened, I began to take a philosophical and reasonable view of the singular occurrence. In[Pg 102] passing through the little gate I might, as I thought, have left it ajar, and that soon after it lost its nice equilibrium, and swung back to its accustomed resting-place. The hinges might have given a creaking sound, which the lonely solitude of the night had intensely magnified in my imagination. So much for the philosophical view. I then determined that I would put this view to the proof, and see if I could by any means get the gate to produce any noise similar to what I fancied I had heard. This was the reasonable view. I took care, however, to put my determination into practice at the earliest period of the evening, just, in fact, as the daylight had departed. Accordingly I was at the little gate between five and six o’clock, but in spite of all kinds of efforts it would make no sign, but swung backwards and forwards on its hinges with noiseless smoothness. In the midst of my experiments a very intelligent man, a Gardener by calling, came up. He was a resident of my own village, but had been working in the other village, and was then returning home from his day’s labour. He expressed some surprise at seeing me there at that time of the evening, and I gave him a brief account of the reason. ‘Well, sir,’ said he; ‘if you will walk back with me, I will tell you something more about that little hand-gate.’ I consented immediately, and he said to me as follows: ‘Some years ago, when we were all children at home, my mother had been to the other[Pg 103] village, where she remained till night; on her return homewards, just as she passed through the little gate, she saw some kind of figure lying close by it, huddled together in a strange, mysterious manner. She was horror-stricken, and fled from the spot as fast as possible. On reaching her own cottage, she flung open the door, and fell fainting on the ground before her astonished and frightened children. When she came to herself, and was asked what had caused her evident terror, she told what she had seen, and where she had seen it. She could, however, give no definite description of the figure she had seen. She could only say, “It was something hideous.” But never could she be induced to pass that place again after night-fall, as long as she lived.’ ‘Well,’ said I, ‘this is a very remarkable coincidence.’ ‘Yes,’ said he, ‘but I will tell you something more remarkable still. About forty years ago the land between the two villages was unenclosed. It was nothing more than a wild, uncultivated common. One night, about that period, as the villagers were going to bed, loud and piercing shrieks were heard coming from the common. Some of the men dressed themselves hastily, with the intention of going and seeing what was taking place. Some woman, as it seemed to them, was evidently being ill-treated. They set off on their kindly-intentioned errand, but as the sounds completely ceased, and the night was very dark, they thought it impossible to reach the exact spot[Pg 104] where their services might be required. They went to bed, and slept soundly. On the following morning one of them was going to work at the other village, and as he passed over the common he was almost distilled to a jelly with the effect of fright at the appalling sight that suddenly met his gaze. A woman was lying before him, huddled up on the ground, quite dead, with her throat cut from ear to ear. She had evidently been murdered, on the preceding night. Who she was, whence she came, why or by whom she had been murdered, was never known, and probably never will be in this world. When, a short time after this dreadful event, the common was enclosed, it so happened that the little hand-gate was put up close to the spot where the woman’s lifeless body was found.’
“On the following morning, as I thought about what had happened, I began to view the strange event more philosophically and reasonably. As I passed through the little gate, I realized that I might have left it slightly open, and that it soon lost its balance and swung back to its usual position. The hinges might have creaked, a sound that the eerie solitude of the night exaggerated in my mind. That was my philosophical perspective. Then I decided to test this idea and see if I could make the gate produce a noise similar to what I thought I had heard. This was my reasonable approach. I made sure to act on this as soon as evening arrived, right after the daylight had faded. So, I was at the little gate between five and six o’clock, but despite my efforts, it remained silent, swinging back and forth on its hinges without a sound. While I was experimenting, a very smart man, a gardener by profession, approached. He lived in my village but was coming back from working in another village. He seemed surprised to see me there at that hour, so I briefly explained my reason. ‘Well, sir,’ he said, ‘if you walk back with me, I can tell you something more about that little hand-gate.’ I immediately agreed, and he told me, ‘A few years ago, when we were all kids at home, my mother had been to the other village and stayed there until night. As she was coming back and passed through the little gate, she saw some sort of figure lying near it, all huddled up in a strange, mysterious way. She was terrified and ran away as fast as she could. When she got home, she flung open the door and fainted on the floor in front of her shocked and scared children. When she recovered and was asked what had scared her so much, she described what she had seen and where. However, she could give no clear description of the figure, only that it was ‘something hideous.’ She never could be persuaded to go past that spot at night again for the rest of her life.’ ‘Well,’ I said, ‘that’s a really strange coincidence.’ ‘Yes,’ he replied, ‘but I’ll tell you something even stranger. About forty years ago, the land between the two villages was just wild, uncultivated common land. One night around that time, as the villagers were going to bed, they heard loud and piercing screams coming from the common. Some of the men quickly got dressed, intending to see what was happening. It seemed like a woman was being mistreated. They set off, wanting to help, but when the sounds suddenly stopped and it was very dark, they thought it was impossible to find the exact spot where they were needed. They went to bed and slept well. The next morning, one of them was heading to work in the other village, and as he crossed the common, he was nearly paralyzed with fear at the horrifying sight before him. A woman lay on the ground, huddled up and dead, with her throat cut from ear to ear. She had clearly been murdered the night before. Who she was, where she came from, and why or by whom she had been killed was never discovered, and probably never will be. Shortly after this dreadful incident, when the common was enclosed, a little hand-gate was placed right near where the woman’s lifeless body had been found.’
“He finished his narrative. I thanked him for it, and internally resolved never, if I could help it, to pass through those fields alone in the gloom of night, on any account whatever. I scrupulously kept my resolve.”
“He wrapped up his story. I thanked him for it and decided to never, if I could avoid it, walk through those fields alone in the dark of night, for any reason at all. I made sure to stick to my decision.”
The celebrated case of the Haunted Room in the Jewel House of the Tower of London created great interest, about fifty-five years ago. Additional interest and importance have been given to it by the publication of the following authentic account of Mr. E. Lenthal Swifte,[34] which in simple but forcible language tells its own story:—
The famous case of the Haunted Room in the Jewel House of the Tower of London sparked a lot of interest about fifty-five years ago. Its significance grew even more with the release of the following true account by Mr. E. Lenthal Swifte,[34] which, in straightforward yet powerful language, tells its own story:—
[Pg 105]“I have often purposed to leave behind me a faithful record of all that I know personally of this strange story.... Forty-three years have passed, and its impression is as vividly before me as on the moment of its occurrence.... In 1814 I was appointed keeper of the Crown Jewels in the Tower, where I resided with my family until my retirement in 1852. One Saturday night in October, 1817, about ‘the witching hour,’ I was at supper with my then wife, our little boy, and her sister, in the sitting room of the Jewel House, which—then comparatively modernized—is said to have been ‘the doleful prison’ of Anne Boleyn, and of the ten bishops whom Oliver Cromwell piously accommodated therein.... The room was, as it still is, irregularly shaped, having three doors and two windows, which last are cut nearly nine feet deep into the outer wall; between these is a chimney-piece projecting far into the room, and (then) surmounted with a large oil picture. On the night in question the doors were all closed; heavy and dark cloth curtains were let down over the windows, and the only light in the room was that of two candles on the table.... I sate at the foot of the table, my son on my right hand, his mother fronting the chimney-piece, and her sister on the opposite side. I had offered a glass of wine and water to my wife, when, on putting it to her lips, she paused and exclaimed, ‘Good God, what is that?’ I looked up, and saw a cylindrical figure like a glass tube,[Pg 106] seemingly about the thickness of my arm, and hovering between the ceiling and the table. Its contents appeared to be a dense fluid, white and pale azure, like to the gathering of a summer cloud, and incessantly rolling and mingling within the cylinder. This lasted about two minutes, when it began slowly to move before my sister-in-law, then following the oblong shape of the table, before my son and myself; passing behind my wife it paused for a moment over her right shoulder (observe, there was no mirror opposite to her in which she could then behold it). Instantly she crouched down, and, with both hands covering her shoulder, she shrieked out, ‘Oh, Christ! it has seized me.’ Even now, while writing, I feel the fresh horror of that moment. I caught up my chair, struck at the wainscot behind her, rushed upstairs to the other children’s room, and told the terrified nurse what I had seen.... Neither my sister-in-law nor my son beheld this ‘appearance.’... I am bound to add that shortly before this strange event some young lady residents in the Tower had been, I know not wherefore, suspected of making phantasmagorical experiments at their windows, which, be it observed, had no command whatever on any windows in my dwelling. An additional sentry was accordingly posted so as to overlook any such attempt. Happening, however, as it might, following hard at heel the visitation of my household, one of the night sentries at the Jewel Office was, as he said, alarmed by a figure like[Pg 107] a huge bear issuing from underneath the door. He thrust at it with his bayonet, which stuck in the door, even as my chair dinted the wainscot. He dropped in a fit, and was carried senseless to the guard-room. His fellow-sentry declared that the man was neither asleep nor drunk, he himself having seen him the moment before awake and sober. Of all this I avouch nothing more than that I saw the poor man in the guard-house prostrated with terror, and that in two or three days the fatal result, be it of fact or fancy, was that he died. Let it be understood that to all which I have herein set forth as seen by myself, I absolutely pledge my faith and my honour.—Edmund Lenthal Swifte.”
[Pg 105]“I have often intended to leave behind a true account of everything I personally know about this strange story.... Forty-three years have passed, and its impact is as clear to me today as it was when it happened.... In 1814, I was appointed keeper of the Crown Jewels in the Tower, where I lived with my family until I retired in 1852. One Saturday night in October 1817, around ‘the witching hour,’ I was having dinner with my then-wife, our young son, and her sister in the sitting room of the Jewel House, which—then relatively modernized—is said to have been ‘the sorrowful prison’ of Anne Boleyn and the ten bishops that Oliver Cromwell dutifully housed there.... The room was, as it still is, irregularly shaped, with three doors and two windows, which are set nearly nine feet deep into the outer wall; between these is a chimney-piece that extends far into the room, topped with a large oil painting. On the night in question, all the doors were closed; heavy dark curtains were drawn over the windows, and the only light in the room came from two candles on the table.... I sat at the foot of the table, my son on my right, his mother in front of the chimney-piece, and her sister on the opposite side. I had offered a glass of wine and water to my wife when, as I brought it to her lips, she paused and exclaimed, ‘Good God, what is that?’ I looked up and saw a cylindrical figure like a glass tube,[Pg 106] seemingly about the thickness of my arm, hovering between the ceiling and the table. Its contents looked like a dense fluid, white and pale blue, similar to a summer cloud, constantly swirling and mixing within the cylinder. This lasted about two minutes, after which it began to slowly move before my sister-in-law, then followed the rectangular shape of the table, passing behind my wife, it paused for a moment over her right shoulder (note, there was no mirror in front of her where she could see it). Instantly, she crouched down, covering her shoulder with both hands, and screamed, ‘Oh, Christ! it has seized me.’ Even now, while writing, I feel the fresh horror of that moment. I grabbed my chair, struck at the wainscot behind her, rushed upstairs to the other children’s room, and told the terrified nurse what I had seen.... Neither my sister-in-law nor my son saw this ‘appearance.’... I must add that shortly before this strange event, some young women living in the Tower were, for reasons I don't know, suspected of conducting phantasmagorical experiments at their windows, which, I should note, had no visibility of any windows in my residence. An extra guard was accordingly posted to monitor any such attempts. However, it so happened, closely following the disturbances in my household, that one of the night sentries at the Jewel Office was, as he claimed, frightened by a figure like[Pg 107] a huge bear coming out from under the door. He thrust at it with his bayonet, which got stuck in the door, just as my chair dented the wainscot. He collapsed in a fit and was carried unconscious to the guard-room. His fellow-sentry insisted that the man was neither asleep nor drunk, having seen him just moments before, wide awake and sober. About all this, I can only say that I saw the poor man in the guard-house, overwhelmed with fear, and that in two or three days, whether due to reality or imagination, he died. Let it be known that to all that I have presented as seen by myself, I absolutely pledge my faith and my honour.—Edmund Lenthal Swifte.”
Another statement, regarding another apparition in the same part of the Tower, stated by Mr. Offor to have been produced by some instrument, but which latter assertion is pronounced impossible by Mr. Lenthal Swifte, also sufficiently illustrates the facts embodied in it:—
Another statement about another sighting in the same section of the Tower, claimed by Mr. Offor to have been caused by some device, but which Mr. Lenthal Swifte argues is impossible, also effectively illustrates the facts contained in it:—
“Before the burning of the armouries there was a paved yard in front of the Jewel House, from which a gloomy and ghost-like doorway led down a flight of steps to the Mint. Some strange noises were heard in this gloomy corner; and on a dark night at twelve the sentry saw a figure like a bear cross the pavement and disappear down the steps. This so terrified him that he fell, and in a few hours after, having recovered sufficiently to tell the tale, he died. It was fully believed to have arisen from[Pg 108] phantasmagoria.... The soldier bore a high character for bravery and good conduct. I was then in my thirtieth year, and was present when his body was buried with military honours in the Flemish burial ground, St. Catherine’s.
“Before the armories were burned, there was a paved yard in front of the Jewel House, from which a dark and eerie doorway led down a flight of steps to the Mint. Strange noises were often heard in this gloomy spot; and on a dark night at midnight, the guard saw a shape that looked like a bear cross the pavement and vanish down the steps. This scared him so much that he fell, and a few hours later, after recovering enough to share his story, he died. It was widely believed to have come from[Pg 108] a ghostly vision.... The soldier had a solid reputation for bravery and good behavior. I was then in my thirtieth year and was present when they buried his body with military honors in the Flemish cemetery, St. Catherine’s.”
“George Offor.”
“George Offor.”
On this, however, Mr. Swifte thus writes:—
On this, however, Mr. Swifte writes:—
“When on the morrow I saw the unfortunate soldier in the main guard-room, his fellow sentinel was also there, and testified to having seen him on his post just before the alarm, awake and alert, and even spoken to him. Moreover, as I then heard the poor man tell his own story, the figure did not cross the pavement and disappear down the steps of the sally-port; but issued from underneath the Jewel Room door—as ghostly a door, indeed, as ever was opened to or closed on a doomed man; placed, too, beneath a stone archway as utterly out of the reach of my young friends’ apparatus (if any such they had) as were my windows. I saw him once again on the following day, but changed beyond my recognition; in another day or two—not ‘in a few hours’—the brave and steady soldier, who would have mounted a breach or led a forlorn hope with unshaken nerves, died at the presence of a shadow, as the weakest woman might have died.
“When I saw the unfortunate soldier in the main guard room the next day, his fellow sentinel was there too and confirmed that he had seen him at his post just before the alarm, awake and alert, and even spoken to him. Furthermore, as I listened to the poor man tell his own story, I learned that the figure did not cross the pavement and disappear down the steps of the sally-port; instead, it came out from underneath the Jewel Room door—one of the most ghostly doors ever opened or closed on a doomed man; placed, too, beneath a stone archway completely out of the reach of my young friends’ tools (if they had any) just like my windows. I saw him once again the following day, but he had changed beyond recognition; in another day or two—not ‘in a few hours’—the brave and steady soldier, who would have charged a breach or led a desperate mission with unshaken nerves, died at the sight of a shadow, just as the weakest woman might have died.”
“Edmund Lenthal Swifte.”
“Edmund Lenthal Swifte.”
The case of a Haunted House in Northamptonshire may now follow:—
The case of a Haunted House in Northamptonshire may now follow:—
[Pg 109]“A house at Barby,[35] a small village about eight miles from Rugby, was reputed to be haunted, and this under the following circumstances:—An old woman of the name of Webb, a native of the place, and above the usual height, died on March 3, 1851, at two A.M. aged sixty-seven. Late in life she had married a man of some means, who having predeceased her, left her his property, so that she was in good circumstances. Her chief and notorious characteristic, however, was excessive penuriousness, being remarkably miserly in her habits; and it is believed by many in the village that she thus shortened her days. Two of her neighbours, women of the names of Griffin and Holding, nursed her during her last illness, and her nephew, Mr. Hart, a farmer in the village, supplied her temporal needs; in whose favour she had made a will, by which she bequeathed to him all her possessions.
[Pg 109]“A house in Barby, a small village about eight miles from Rugby, was said to be haunted due to the following circumstances: An elderly woman named Webb, a local resident and taller than average, passed away on March 3, 1851, at 2 AM at the age of sixty-seven. Later in life, she married a man of some means who died before her, leaving her his property, which put her in a comfortable financial position. However, her most notorious trait was her extreme stinginess, as she was exceptionally miserly in her habits; many in the village believe that this contributed to her early death. Two of her neighbors, women named Griffin and Holding, took care of her during her final illness, and her nephew, Mr. Hart, a farmer in the village, provided for her basic needs. She made a will in his favor, bequeathing all her possessions to him.”
“About a month after the funeral Mrs. Holding, who, with her uncle, lived next door to the house of the deceased (which had been entirely shut up since the funeral), was alarmed and astonished at hearing loud and heavy thumps against the partition wall, and especially against the door of a cupboard in the room wall, while other strange noises,[Pg 110] like the dragging of furniture about the rooms (though all the furniture had been removed), and the house was empty. These were chiefly heard about two o’clock in the morning.
“About a month after the funeral, Mrs. Holding, who lived next door with her uncle, was alarmed and shocked to hear loud thumps against the wall separating their homes, particularly against the door of a cupboard in the wall of the room. There were also other strange noises, [Pg 110] like the sound of furniture being dragged around (even though all the furniture had been taken out), and the house was empty. These noises were mostly heard around two o’clock in the morning.”
“Early in the month of April a family of the name of Accleton, much needing a residence, took the deceased woman’s house, the only one in the village vacant, and bringing their goods and chattels, proceeded to inhabit it. The husband was often absent, but he and his wife occupied the room in which Mrs. Webb had died, while their daughter, a girl about ten years of age, slept in a small bed in the corner. Violent noises in the night were heard about two o’clock, thumps, tramps, and tremendous crashes, as if all the furniture had been collected together, and then violently banged on to the floor. One night at two A.M. the parents were suddenly awakened by the violent screams of the child, ‘Mother, mother, there’s a tall woman standing by my bed, a-shaking her head at me!’ The parents could see nothing, so did their best to quiet and compose the child. At four o’clock they were again awakened by the child’s screams, for she had seen the woman again; in fact she appeared to her no less than seven times, on seven subsequent nights.
“Early in April, a family named Accleton, needing a place to live, moved into the deceased woman’s house, the only vacant one in the village, and brought in their belongings. The husband was often away, but he and his wife stayed in the room where Mrs. Webb had died, while their daughter, a ten-year-old girl, slept in a small bed in the corner. Around two o’clock at night, loud noises were heard—thumps, footsteps, and huge crashes, as if all the furniture had been gathered and then violently slammed onto the floor. One night at two AM, the parents were abruptly woken by their daughter’s screams: ‘Mom, Mom, there’s a tall woman standing by my bed, shaking her head at me!’ The parents couldn’t see anything, so they tried their best to calm her down. At four o’clock, they were awakened again by the child's screams, as she had seen the woman once more; in fact, she appeared to her seven times over the next seven nights.”
“Mrs. Accleton, during her husband’s absence, having engaged her mother to sleep with her one night, was suddenly aroused at the same hour of two by a strange and unusual light in her room. Looking up she saw quite plainly the spirit of Mrs.[Pg 111] Webb, which moved towards her with a gentle appealing manner, as though it would have said, ‘Speak, speak!’
“Mrs. Accleton, while her husband was away, had asked her mother to stay the night with her. She was suddenly awakened at two in the morning by a strange and unusual light in her room. Looking up, she clearly saw the spirit of Mrs.[Pg 111] Webb, which approached her in a gentle and pleading way, as if it wanted to say, ‘Speak, speak!’”
“This spectre appeared likewise to a Mrs. Radbourne, a Mrs. Griffiths, and a Mrs. Holding. They assert that luminous balls of light hovered about the room during the presence of the spirit, and that streams of light seemed to go up towards a trap-door in the ceiling, which led to the roof of the cottage. Each person who saw it testified likewise to hearing a low, unearthly, moaning noise,—‘strange and unnatural-like,’ but somewhat similar in character to the moans of the woman in her death-agony.
“This ghost also appeared to Mrs. Radbourne, Mrs. Griffiths, and Mrs. Holding. They claim that glowing orbs of light floated around the room while the spirit was there, and that beams of light appeared to rise toward a trapdoor in the ceiling that led to the roof of the cottage. Each person who witnessed it also reported hearing a soft, eerie moaning sound—‘strange and unnatural,’ but somewhat similar to the moans of a woman in her death throes.”
“The subject was, of course, discussed; and Mrs. Accleton suggested that its appearance might not impossibly be connected with the existence of money hoarded up in the roof, an idea which may have arisen from the miserly habits of the dead woman. This hint having been given to and taken by her nephew, Mr. Hart, the farmer, he proceeded to the house, and with Mrs. Accleton’s personal help made a search. The loft above was totally dark, but by the aid of a candle there was discovered, firstly, a bundle of writings, old deeds, as they turned out to be, and afterwards a large bag of gold and bank-notes, out of which the nephew took a handful of sovereigns, and exhibited them to Mrs. Accleton. But the knockings, moanings, strange noises, and other disturbances did not[Pg 112] cease upon this discovery. They did cease, however, when Mr. Hart, having found that certain debts were owing by her, carefully and scrupulously paid them. So much for the account of the Haunted House at Barby. The circumstances were most carefully investigated by Sir Charles Isham, Bart., and others, the upshot of which was that the above facts were, to the complete satisfaction of numerous enquirers, completely verified.”
“The topic was definitely talked about; Mrs. Accleton suggested that its appearance could possibly be linked to money hidden in the roof, an idea that might have come from the dead woman's stingy habits. After her nephew, Mr. Hart the farmer, picked up on this hint, he went to the house and, with Mrs. Accleton’s help, conducted a search. The attic was completely dark, but with the help of a candle, they first found a bundle of old deeds, and then a large bag filled with gold and banknotes. Mr. Hart took out a handful of sovereigns and showed them to Mrs. Accleton. However, the knocking, moaning, strange noises, and other disturbances didn’t stop after this discovery. They did stop, though, when Mr. Hart found that she had some debts and carefully and thoroughly paid them off. That concludes the account of the Haunted House at Barby. Sir Charles Isham, Bart., and others thoroughly investigated the situation, and in the end, the facts mentioned above were completely verified to the full satisfaction of many inquirers.”
The following comes to the Editor from Scotland:—
The following is submitted to the Editor from Scotland:—
“There is, without a doubt, a ‘Haunted Room’ in Glamis Castle. Access to it now is cut off by a stone wall, and none are supposed to know where it is, except Lord Strathmore, his eldest son, and the Factor on the estate. This wall was built some years ago by the present proprietor. Strange, weird, and unearthly noises have been heard from time to time by numbers, and these by many persons wholly unprepared for the same. The following statement is from the lips of a lady who was sleeping in the castle one night, and who knew nothing of the reputation of the house:—She was undressing to retire for the night, when all of a sudden she was alarmed by a most violent noise, which made her fancy that one of the walls of the house had fallen. She rushed out into the passage, but no one but herself had been aroused by it. So she went back, and slept until morning. She[Pg 113] mentioned the circumstance at breakfast, but the subject was evidently an unpleasant one. The conversation was at once changed, and she received a hint to take no further notice of it. Some members of the family cannot bear the subject to be alluded to, and repel all inquiries.”
“There’s definitely a ‘Haunted Room’ in Glamis Castle. Access to it is now blocked by a stone wall, and only Lord Strathmore, his oldest son, and the estate Manager are supposed to know its location. This wall was built a few years ago by the current owner. Strange, eerie, and otherworldly noises have been heard at various times by many people, including those who were completely unprepared for it. The following account comes from a lady who was staying in the castle one night and had no knowledge of its reputation: she was getting ready for bed when suddenly she was startled by a loud noise that made her think one of the walls had collapsed. She ran into the hallway, but no one else had been awakened by it. So she returned to her room and slept until morning. She[Pg 113] brought up the incident at breakfast, but the topic clearly put everyone on edge. The conversation quickly shifted, and she got the hint not to discuss it any further. Some family members can't stand to talk about it and shut down any questions.”
“There is no doubt,” writes another correspondent, “about the reality of the noises at Glamis Castle. On one occasion, some years ago, the head of the family with several companions was determined to investigate the cause one night, when the disturbance was greater and more violent and alarming than usual. His lordship went to the Haunted Room (before it was walled up), opened the door with the key, and dropped back in a dead swoon into the arms of his companions; nor could he be ever induced to open his lips on the subject afterwards.
“There’s no doubt,” writes another correspondent, “about the reality of the noises at Glamis Castle. A few years ago, the head of the family, along with several friends, was determined to investigate the cause one night when the disturbance was louder, more violent, and more alarming than usual. His lordship went to the Haunted Room (before it was walled up), unlocked the door, and collapsed in a dead faint into the arms of his companions. He was never able to be persuaded to talk about it afterwards.”
“On another occasion a lady and her child were staying for a few days at the castle. The child was asleep in an adjoining dressing-room, and the lady, having gone to bed, lay awake for a while. Suddenly a cold blast stole into the room, extinguishing the night-light by her bedside, but not affecting the one in the dressing-room beyond, in which her child had its cot. By that light she saw a tall mailed figure pass into the dressing-room from that in which she was lying. Immediately thereafter there was a shriek from the child. Her maternal instinct was aroused. She rushed into the dressing-room,[Pg 114] and found the child in an agony of fear. It described what it had seen as a giant, who came and leant over its face.
“On another occasion, a woman and her child were staying at the castle for a few days. The child was asleep in a nearby dressing room, and the woman, having gone to bed, lay awake for a while. Suddenly, a cold draft swept into the room, blowing out the night-light by her bedside, but not affecting the one in the dressing room where her child slept. By that light, she saw a tall figure in armor enter the dressing room from where she was lying. Right after that, she heard a scream from the child. Her maternal instinct kicked in. She rushed into the dressing room,[Pg 114] and found the child in a state of terror. The child described what it had seen as a giant who came and leaned over its face.”
“An accomplished antiquarian, who has investigated this subject, writes as follows:—There is a tradition that in olden times, during one of the frequent feuds between the Lindsays and the Ogilvies, a large number of the latter, in flying from their enemies, came to Glamis, and claimed hospitality. The master of the castle did not like to deny them the protection of his castle walls. He therefore admitted them; and on plea of hiding them, is reported to have put them into this out-of-the-way chamber. There he let them starve, and it is said that their bones lie there unto this day, the bodies never having been buried. This may have been the sight which startled the late Lord Strathmore on entering the haunted room—a large number of skeletons lying in the various parts of the place was a sight calculated to startle any man. And these are declared to be peculiarly revolting. Some had apparently died in the act of gnawing the flesh off their own arms.”
“An accomplished antiquarian who has looked into this topic writes: There’s a story that in ancient times, during one of the frequent conflicts between the Lindsays and the Ogilvies, a large group of Ogilvies, trying to escape their enemies, came to Glamis and asked for shelter. The lord of the castle didn’t want to turn them away from the safety of his walls. So, he let them in; and under the excuse of hiding them, he reportedly put them in this secluded chamber. There, he allowed them to starve, and it’s said that their bones remain there to this day, with their bodies never having been buried. This might have been the sight that shocked the late Lord Strathmore upon entering the haunted room—a large number of skeletons scattered around the place would rattle anyone. And these are said to be particularly disturbing. Some had apparently died while trying to gnaw the flesh off their own arms.”
The Editor is indebted to Henry Cope Caulfeild, Esq., of Clone House, St. Leonard’s, for the following:—
The Editor is grateful to Henry Cope Caulfeild, Esq., of Clone House, St. Leonard’s, for the following:—
“The account here set forth was recently told to me by a Captain S—— living near Cardiff, South Wales.
“The story I'm about to share was recently told to me by a Captain S—— living near Cardiff, South Wales.
“A few miles from Cardiff, on the Monmouth[Pg 115] road, there is a narrow spot held in awe by the peasantry; for a murder was committed there years ago, and it is said to be haunted by unquiet spirits.
“A few miles from Cardiff, on the Monmouth[Pg 115] road, there is a narrow spot that the locals hold in reverence; a murder took place there years ago, and it’s said to be haunted by restless spirits.
“The brother of my friend, an officer in the army, who has seen active service in India, was returning with his wife in a dog-cart, some few months ago, from a dinner with some friends in the country a few miles from Cardiff. It was late in the night; and as they entered the narrow part of the road just mentioned, they heard the sound of wheels behind them. They looked back, and saw the lights of a carriage, and to avoid being overtaken and passed in such a narrow road, Captain S—— whipped his horse, and tried to keep well in front. Presently the sounds of wheels ceased; and to their great surprise, indeed consternation, they all of a sudden saw the lights and heard the wheels of a carriage some distance on in front of them. It was evidently the same; and yet it had never passed them! It seemed to stop at the side of the road, and Captain S—— drove his dog-cart past the strange carriage. He and his wife saw in it a dim light; there were people in it, and they seemed to be without heads! Mrs. S—— was paralysed with terror; her husband told his brother that he would rather face a battery of artillery than go through the horror of that moment; and the horse evidently was in sympathy with them, for he went like one mad.
“The brother of my friend, an army officer who had seen active duty in India, was returning with his wife in a dog-cart a few months ago after having dinner with some friends in the countryside a few miles from Cardiff. It was late at night, and as they entered a narrow part of the road, they heard the sound of wheels behind them. They looked back and saw the lights of a carriage. To avoid being overtaken in such a narrow road, Captain S—— urged his horse to go faster, trying to stay ahead. Suddenly, the sound of wheels stopped, and to their shock and fear, they saw the lights and heard the wheels of a carriage a distance ahead of them. It was obviously the same carriage, yet it had never passed them! It seemed to pull over to the side of the road, and Captain S—— drove his dog-cart past it. He and his wife noticed a dim light coming from the carriage; there were people inside, and they appeared to be headless! Mrs. S—— was frozen with terror; her husband told his brother that he would rather face a battery of artillery than experience the horror of that moment, and the horse was clearly feeling their fear too, as it galloped wildly.”
“It appears that the very same spectral figures[Pg 116] had been seen by a country surgeon when passing the same place; and that the land-owners in those parts had cut down trees, and clipped and altered the appearance of the hedges on each side of the road, in order to get rid, if possible, of the ghastly horror, and of the hold which it has upon the popular mind. The appearance of the carriage and its occupants, in a dim, hazy light, was to the last degree unearthly and spectral.”
“It seems that the same ghostly figures[Pg 116] were spotted by a local surgeon while passing through the same area; and the landowners in that region had cut down trees and trimmed and changed the look of the hedges on either side of the road, hoping to eliminate, if possible, the terrifying presence and its grip on the public's imagination. The appearance of the carriage and its passengers, in a faint, hazy light, was incredibly otherworldly and ghostly.”
A correspondent of the Editor furnishes him with the following:—
A writer for the Editor provides him with this:—
“A brother of mine, a man who is the last person in the world to believe over much, or to be in the least degree superstitious, wishing to be near a particular town, and yet within easy reach of the permanent country residence of his greatest friend, was induced (A.D. 1862) to take over the remainder of the lease of an old-fashioned furnished mansion in Cheshire, where he, with his wife, children, and servants, in due course, went to reside. He was advised to take the place as well because of the reasonableness of the rent—for it was spacious and comfortably furnished—as by the recommendation of the London house-agents, a well-known firm in the West End, with whom the letting of it rested.
“A brother of mine, someone who is the least likely person to believe too much or to be at all superstitious, wanted to be close to a specific town while still being near the permanent country home of his best friend. In 1862, he decided to take over the remaining lease of an old-fashioned furnished mansion in Cheshire, where he, along with his wife, children, and servants, eventually moved in. He was encouraged to choose this place not only because the rent was reasonable—since it was spacious and comfortably furnished—but also due to the recommendation from a well-known West End real estate agency that handled the rental.”
“Soon after the arrival of the family and servants, the latter protested again and again that they were disturbed almost every night by a continual ‘tramp, tramp, tramp’ of heavy footsteps up the stairs, and[Pg 117] along the narrow passage, out of which were the doors which led to their bedrooms. They would have it that the house was haunted. The sounds were sometimes so loud and alarming that, as one of the servants remarked, ‘It seemed like a regiment of foot soldiers marching over creaking boards.’ Complaints were made to my brother, who merely said that the noises must be the result of wind under the joists, or of rats, and he laughed at the whole affair. Some of the servants gave warning, and left. Still the sounds went on: not always, and every night, but, with certain cessations, from time to time.
“Soon after the family and servants arrived, the servants complained repeatedly that they were disturbed almost every night by a constant ‘tramp, tramp, tramp’ of heavy footsteps going up the stairs, and[Pg 117] along the narrow hallway, where the doors to their bedrooms were located. They insisted that the house was haunted. The noises were sometimes so loud and frightening that, as one of the servants pointed out, ‘It seemed like a regiment of soldiers marching on creaky floorboards.’ Complaints were made to my brother, who simply said that the noises must be caused by wind under the floorboards or by rats, and he laughed off the whole situation. Some of the servants gave their notice and left. Still, the sounds continued: not every night, but with certain breaks, from time to time.
“In the autumn of the year 1863, a lady, her daughter of fourteen, and a maid, came to stay in the House; and as the former was somewhat of an invalid, a suite of rooms in the west wing, each communicating with the other, was apportioned to them. The second night after their arrival, the lady in question, suddenly awaking, saw in her bedroom a luminous cloud, which gradually appeared to be formed into the shape of an old man, with a most painfully depressing countenance, full of the deepest sorrow, and wearing a large full-bottomed wig. She tried to raise herself in bed, to see if it were not the effect of her half-waking fancy, or the result of a disturbed dream, but could not. The room, in which there was no natural light, seemed to be partially but quite sufficiently illuminated; and she felt confident[Pg 118] that a spectre was before her. She gazed at it for some minutes, three at least, hearing the ticking of her watch, and counting the seconds. There the apparition stood, and seemed to be making an effort to speak, while a strange, dull, inarticulate groan seemed to come up as from the floor. Upon this, seeing the bell-rope hanging within the folds of the curtains at her right hand, she braced herself up to seize it and give it a most violent pull. Immediately she did this, the face of the figure bore an expression of anger, and by degrees it faded away. The bell, which hung some distance away, was heard by no one, and she was compelled to lie alone, for she feared to rise (though the apparition did not reappear) until the church clock near struck four, when, the morning having broken, she rose, and dressed herself.
“In the autumn of 1863, a woman, her fourteen-year-old daughter, and a maid came to stay at the House. Since the woman was somewhat unwell, they were given a set of rooms in the west wing, each connecting to the others. On the second night after they arrived, the woman suddenly woke up and saw a glowing cloud in her bedroom, which gradually took the shape of an old man with a deeply sorrowful expression and a large, full-bottomed wig. She tried to sit up in bed to see if it was just her imagination or a disturbed dream, but she couldn’t. The room, which had no natural light, seemed dimly lit enough for her to feel certain[Pg 118] that a ghost was there. She stared at it for at least three minutes, hearing the ticking of her watch and counting the seconds. The apparition stood there, appearing to struggle to speak, while a strange, dull, inarticulate groan seemed to rise from the floor. Then, seeing the bell-rope hanging in the curtains to her right, she gathered her strength to grab it and gave it a hard pull. As soon as she did this, the figure’s face showed anger, and it gradually faded away. The bell, which was some distance away, went unheard, and she was left to lie there alone, too scared to get up (even though the apparition didn’t come back) until the church clock struck four, at which point, with morning having arrived, she got up and dressed herself.”
“In the morning, before she had said a word, her daughter, on meeting her, said, ‘Oh, mamma, an old man in a great wig tramped through my room twice in the night. Who could it have been?’
“In the morning, before she had said anything, her daughter, upon seeing her, said, ‘Oh, Mom, an old man in a huge wig walked through my room twice during the night. Who could it have been?’”
“The lady being so impressed by these occurrences, which her host and hostess would persist in saying were only the result of her own fancy, determined on leaving in the course of a few days (as she afterwards stated). On the following night, she slept with a night-light, and the door into her maid’s room open. But the noise of tramping, which had been hitherto heard only in[Pg 119] the servants’ wing of the house, which was opposite, was now heard in the east side of it. ‘Tramp, tramp, tramp!’ the sounds were heard constantly, without cessation; so much so that the master of the house, my brother, rose suddenly that very night, thinking that thieves had broken in, and rushed out to the east passage. But all in a moment, they stopped; nothing was to be heard, nothing seen; all was still. This occurred again and again.
“The lady, deeply affected by these events, which her host and hostess insisted were merely a figment of her imagination, decided to leave in a few days (as she later mentioned). That night, she slept with a night-light on and the door to her maid’s room open. However, the sound of footsteps, which had only been heard previously in the servants’ wing of the house across the way, was now coming from the east side. ‘Tramp, tramp, tramp!’ the sounds continued unceasingly; so much so that the master of the house, my brother, jumped up that very night, thinking thieves had broken in, and rushed out to the east passage. But just like that, the noises stopped; there was nothing to hear or see; everything was quiet. This happened repeatedly."
“The lady left as arranged. The noises ceased for a while, and then began once more. It was with difficulty that any of the servants could be induced to remain, believing that the house was haunted.
“The lady left as scheduled. The noises stopped for a bit, and then started again. It was hard to convince any of the servants to stay, as they believed the house was haunted."
“About ten months afterwards, my brother having forgotten all about the supposed spectre and the noises, had been out for the day, and returned home in a dog-cart, some time after midnight, in company with his groom. Only the housekeeper had remained out of bed, as his return was quite uncertain. The horse and trap were put up, both the servants had gone to their rooms, and my brother was taking some refreshment in the housekeeper’s apartment, by the light of the fire, when all of a sudden, a loud and decisive rap was heard at the door. Thinking, of course, that it was one of the servants, he replied, ‘Come in.’ Before the words were out of his mouth, the door opened, and the apparition of the old man in a large wig stood[Pg 120] before him. My brother was paralysed with terror for a while. He could not speak; he tried hard, as he says, but his mouth was dry and his tongue motionless. ‘Good God!’ he exclaimed at length, ‘am I awake or asleep, in my senses or gone mad?’ The motionless figure, whose face was intensely sad, looked at him beseechingly. ‘In God’s Name, what do you want, or what can I do for you?’ ‘Too late! nothing,’ was the mournful, but somewhat inarticulate response. And with that the spectre suddenly vanished away. At this moment a strong, loud, piercing, bitter wail, as of the voice of a woman, broke the awful silence. It seemed to come from the courtyard outside, and was repeated again and again round the upper part of the house. The scream was said to be like nothing human. The servants heard it, my sister-in-law was awoke by it, and the groom and housekeeper, with the others, as a consequence, came rushing downstairs. My brother, who is as brave and bold as he is remarkable for common sense, does not now dispute the reality of haunted houses.
“About ten months later, my brother had completely forgotten about the supposed ghost and the noises. He had gone out for the day and returned home in a horse-drawn cart, well after midnight, accompanied by his groom. Only the housekeeper was still awake since his return was quite unpredictable. The horse and cart were taken care of, both servants went to their rooms, and my brother was having a snack in the housekeeper’s room, by the light of the fire, when suddenly, there was a loud, decisive knock at the door. Thinking it was one of the servants, he said, ‘Come in.’ Before he even finished speaking, the door swung open, and the old man in a large wig appeared before him. My brother was frozen with fear for a moment. He couldn’t speak; he tried really hard, but his mouth was dry and his tongue wouldn’t move. ‘Good God!’ he finally exclaimed, ‘am I awake or asleep, sane or losing my mind?’ The still figure, whose face looked deeply sad, gazed at him imploringly. ‘In God’s Name, what do you want, or how can I help you?’ ‘Too late! nothing,’ was the sorrowful but somewhat unclear response. And with that, the ghost suddenly vanished. At that moment, a loud, piercing, bitter wail, like the voice of a woman, shattered the eerie silence. It seemed to come from the courtyard outside and echoed around the upper part of the house. The scream was said to be inhuman. The servants heard it, my sister-in-law was awakened by it, and the groom and housekeeper, along with others, rushed downstairs in response. My brother, who is as brave and bold as he is known for his common sense, now doesn’t deny the existence of haunted houses.”
“A few months afterwards, he and his left. And after he had given up possession, he was informed, on good and credible authority, that tradition confidently asserted the mansion to have been the residence of a disreputable Dutch hanger-on of William of Orange, who is represented to have violently made away with one of his mistresses in that very house, in a room which overlooked the[Pg 121] park, now a disused lumber-room, at the east end of the old mansion.”[36]
A few months later, he and his left. After he gave up the place, he learned from reliable sources that it was rumored the mansion had been home to a shady Dutch associate of William of Orange, who supposedly murdered one of his lovers right there in the house, in a room that faced the[Pg 121] park, now an unused storage room, at the east end of the old mansion. [36]
An American clergyman, of what is commonly termed “the Protestant Episcopal Church,” sent the following, which, as he writes, “went the round of the newspapers,” and for the truth of which he himself vouches:—
An American clergyman from what is often called "the Protestant Episcopal Church" sent the following, which, as he notes, "went around the newspapers," and he personally vouches for its truth:—
“Few positions in life can be imagined more disagreeable than that of being imprisoned in a haunted cell in a police station. ‘The New Orleans Times’ tells a most unpleasant story of a ghost-infested cell in the Fourth Precinct police station in that city. It appears that several years ago ‘a little old woman,’ named Ann Murphy, committed suicide by hanging herself in this cell; and since that event no fewer than thirteen persons have attempted to destroy themselves in a similar manner; four of these attempts being attended with fatal results. One of those lately cut down before life was extinct was a girl named Mary Taylor,[Pg 122] who, on recovering consciousness, declared that while lying on the floor of the cell she was aroused by a little old white woman in a faded calico dress, with no stockings and down-trodden slippers, with a faded handkerchief tied round her head. Her faded dress was bound with a sort of reddish-brown tape, and her hand was long, faded, and wrinkled, while on the fourth finger of her left hand was a plain, thin gold ring. ‘This little woman,’ said the girl, ‘beckoned me to get up, and impelled me by some mysterious power to tear my dress in strips, place one of the strips round my neck, and tie the other to the bars. I lifted my feet from the floor, and fell. I thought I was choking, a thousand lights seemed to flash before my eyes, and I forgot all until I found myself in the room with the doctors and police bending over me. It was not until then that I really comprehended what I had done, and was, I believe, under a kind of trance or influence at the time, over which I had no control.’ Mary Taylor had never heard of the suicide of Ann Murphy, whose appearance, according to the police, tallied exactly with the description given by the girl. Others having complained in a like manner of the ghostly occupant of the cell, the police, to test the real facts of the case, placed a night lodger who had just arrived in the city in this cheerful apartment. Being thoroughly tired and worn out, he fell asleep immediately, but shortly afterwards rushed into the office in a state of terrible alarm.[Pg 123] He, too, had been visited by the little old woman, and wisely declined to sleep another hour in the station.”
“Few situations in life could be imagined as more unpleasant than being locked up in a haunted cell in a police station. ‘The New Orleans Times’ shares a rather disturbing story about a ghost-filled cell in the Fourth Precinct police station in that city. It seems that several years ago, a little old woman named Ann Murphy took her own life by hanging herself in this cell; since then, no fewer than thirteen people have attempted to do the same, with four of those attempts resulting in death. One of those who was recently rescued before it was too late was a girl named Mary Taylor,[Pg 122] who, after regaining consciousness, recounted that while she was lying on the floor of the cell, she was awakened by a little old white woman in a faded calico dress, without stockings and wearing worn slippers, with a faded handkerchief tied around her head. The woman’s dress was cinched with a sort of reddish-brown tape, and her hand was long, faded, and wrinkled, with a plain, thin gold ring on the fourth finger of her left hand. ‘This little woman,’ said the girl, ‘gestured for me to get up and somehow compelled me to tear my dress into strips, tie one around my neck, and attach the other to the bars. I lifted my feet off the floor and fell. I felt like I was choking; a thousand lights flashed before my eyes, and I lost awareness until I found myself in a room with doctors and police hovering over me. It wasn't until then that I truly realized what I had done, and I think I was in some kind of trance or under an influence at the time, one that I couldn’t control.’ Mary Taylor had never heard of Ann Murphy’s suicide, whose appearance, according to the police, matched the girl’s description exactly. Others had similarly complained about the ghostly presence in the cell, prompting the police to test the claims by placing a night lodger who had just arrived in the city into this cheerful accommodation. Exhausted and worn out, he fell asleep immediately, but soon after, he rushed into the office in a state of extreme panic.[Pg 123] He, too, had been visited by the little old woman and wisely chose not to spend another hour in the station.”
The following case, as may be seen from an attestation at its conclusion, is likewise well authenticated:—
The following case, as shown by a confirmation at the end, is also well verified:—
“An English clergyman, who was seeking a residence in a northern Scottish city about ten years ago, had his attention accidentally called to an old-fashioned, pleasant-looking detached house, of some size and convenience, which had been for some time vacant, about a mile and a-half from the city. It had considerable grounds round it well timbered, a high-walled garden, and was in many respects both commodious and comfortable. One attraction, likewise, was the extremely moderate rent which was asked for it. So he secured a lease of it for a short term of years. He and his family and servants came up from England in due course, and took up their abode in it. They were not there long before it soon became evident, to some of them at least, that the house was haunted. Noises of the most extraordinary character were heard in various parts. Sometimes there came the sound of heavy footsteps on the stairs. At others there were knocks, both violent and gentle, at the doors, none of which could be accounted for. At midnight, on several occasions, there was a constant, uninterrupted sound in one room, as if a large sledgehammer (having been wrapped in a blanket folded[Pg 124] several times), was steadily and regularly struck against the wall, at the head of the bed in the room, by some particularly powerful arms. ‘Thump, thump, thump,’ it sounded, as though lifted and directed with tremendous force; and this noise often lasted, with only slight intermission, for two or three hours. On other occasions persons on the stairs or in the passages felt the air move, and heard the creaking of the floor close to them, as if someone invisible were passing quickly by. One night, between twelve and two, the master and mistress of the family were awakened by a loud and startling noise, as if all the shutters of the windows of the house had been suddenly and simultaneously burst open with the greatest violence. The crash was literally tremendous; and each believed that thieves were breaking in. So the clergyman, seizing a large presentation sword which hung on the wall of the landing, unsheathed it, and went downstairs with a light, expecting to face the intruders. He first examined the dining-room (from whence the noise seemed chiefly to come), but everything was just as usual. No shutter was open; no cupboards forced. So, too, in hall and library. Nothing was moved. Then he descended into the large cellars; but there, likewise, everything was untouched, and nothing unusual was seen. A large retriever dog, which lay at the foot of the front stairs, however, was greatly agitated, trembled and howled. But still nothing[Pg 125] was to be seen. Perfect silence reigned. So the clergyman and his wife returned to their sleeping-room, only to hear, all of a sudden, precisely the same strange noise repeated about ten minutes after their return, with, if anything, even greater violence.
An English clergyman, who was looking for a place to live in a northern Scottish city about ten years ago, accidentally noticed an old-fashioned, charming detached house that had been vacant for some time, located about a mile and a half from the city. The house had a good amount of land around it, well-timbered, a high-walled garden, and was fairly spacious and comfortable in many ways. One appealing aspect was the very reasonable rent being asked. So he secured a lease for a short term. He, his family, and their servants came up from England at the right time and moved in. They were there for only a little while before it became evident to some of them that the house was haunted. Strange noises were heard in various places. Sometimes heavy footsteps were heard on the stairs. Other times, there were knocks—both hard and soft—at the doors that could not be explained. At midnight, on several occasions, there was a constant, uninterrupted sound in one room, as if a large sledgehammer (wrapped in a blanket folded several times) was being steadily and regularly struck against the wall at the head of the bed in that room by some particularly strong arms. ‘Thump, thump, thump,’ it sounded, as if it were being lifted and directed with tremendous force; this noise would often continue, with just brief pauses, for two or three hours. At other times, people on the stairs or in the halls felt the air move and heard the floor creak nearby, as if someone invisible were passing by quickly. One night, between midnight and two, the master and mistress of the household were startled awake by a loud noise as if all the window shutters in the house had suddenly burst open violently at the same time. The crash was incredibly loud, and each of them believed that burglars were breaking in. The clergyman grabbed a large ceremonial sword that was hanging on the wall of the landing, took it out of its sheath, and went downstairs with a light, expecting to confront the intruders. He first checked the dining room (from where the noise seemed to come), but everything was just as it should be. No shutters were open; no cabinets were forced. The same was true in the hall and library. Nothing was disturbed. Then he went down to the large cellars; but there too, everything was unchanged, and nothing unusual was found. A large retriever dog lying at the bottom of the front stairs, however, was very agitated, trembling and howling. But still, nothing was to be seen. Perfect silence filled the house. So the clergyman and his wife returned to their bedroom, only to suddenly hear the exact same strange noise again about ten minutes after they got back, this time with even more intensity.
It was currently reported, and commonly believed by several residents thereabouts, that many years previously, the cast-off mistress of a Scotch nobleman, having been handed over to a physician and university professor for marriage, and the latter having received from the nobleman in consideration of the marriage the gift of the house and lands in question, subsequently murdered the woman, for whom he had conceived a special dislike, and buried her body on the premises. This story, with slight but unimportant variations, was told by several; and it is quite certain that a young female Scotch servant, who once lived in the house, following the sound of heavy footsteps up to an attic in the front portion of the house, which she had pledged herself to do when next she heard them, fell down in a swoon or fit at the top of the stairs; from that moment lost her reason, and is now in a lunatic asylum, near the City in question. These are facts testified to by those who know the circumstances.[37] As to the general accuracy of the[Pg 126] foregoing, the Editor is enabled, on the testimony of several, to pledge his word thereto.
It is currently reported, and widely believed by several local residents, that many years ago, the former mistress of a Scottish nobleman was given to a doctor and university professor for marriage. In return for the marriage, the nobleman gifted the house and land in question to the professor. However, the professor, who developed a strong dislike for the woman, ended up murdering her and buried her body on the property. This story, with a few minor but unimportant variations, has been recounted by several people; notably, a young Scottish maid who once lived in the house followed the sound of heavy footsteps to an attic in the front of the house. She had promised herself to do this the next time she heard the footsteps but fainted at the top of the stairs, and from that moment on, she lost her sanity and is now in a mental asylum near the city in question. These details are confirmed by those familiar with the situation.[37] Regarding the overall accuracy of the[Pg 126] above, the Editor can confidently vouch for it based on the testimony of several individuals.
I am indebted for the following narrative to a friend,[38] who in her own words has given all the details of another remarkable example of a Haunted House:—
I owe the following story to a friend, [38], who in her own words has shared all the details of another incredible example of a haunted house:—
“Monsieur de Goumoëns, a magistrate, or a gentleman holding a high judicial position at Berne in Switzerland, a man of undoubted and well-established character for personal courage, as well as for moral rectitude, related to my father, Mr. Caulfeild of Bath, with whom he was on the most intimate terms of personal friendship, the following circumstance, at once so extraordinary and so painful, which had come within the precincts of his own house, as to drive him from his place of residence. The account was given to my father in the year 1829, when he was residing with his family at Berne. Noises and disturbances had been frequently heard in M. de Goumoëns’ bedroom, as of footsteps, the opening and shutting of drawers, and of an escritoire when papers were shuffled about. The heavy curtains of the large old four-posted bed were drawn and undrawn by no human[Pg 127] hand, and were sometimes suddenly flung up on to the top of the bed; while the sound of the flapping of the wings of some very large bird was often heard. All these and other sounds so disturbed M. de Goumoëns and his wife, that the health of the latter began perceptibly and seriously to fail. Examinations of the house made by himself, in conjunction with the police, and special investigations of the bedroom and other adjoining apartments, afforded no solution whatsoever of the mystery. At length Madame de Goumoëns’ maid gave warning to leave her service, complaining that her sleep and peace were completely broken by these supernatural occurrences. While consulting together as to what could be done, and hesitating as to whether they might not be compelled to leave the place, the strange sounds became louder than ever. One night they were suddenly aroused by hearing sharp cries of distress from one of their children, a little boy, who slept in their room, and who in great terror called out fretfully again and again, ‘Let me alone; let me alone; don’t you hurt me!’ as he pointed into vacancy. This particular event was the last straw which broke the camel’s back, and led the child’s parents to determine on leaving the house immediately.
“Monsieur de Goumoëns, a magistrate and a gentleman in a prominent judicial role in Berne, Switzerland, was a man of undeniable character, known for both his bravery and moral integrity. He was closely related to my father, Mr. Caulfeild of Bath, with whom he shared a deep personal friendship. He recounted the following extraordinary and distressing incident that happened in his own home, which ultimately drove him to leave. He told my father this story in 1829, while my father was living with his family in Berne. Strange noises and disturbances were often heard in M. de Goumoëns’ bedroom, like footsteps, drawers being opened and closed, and papers shuffling in a desk. The heavy curtains of the large old four-poster bed moved on their own, sometimes suddenly being thrown over the top of the bed, while the sound of large wings flapping was frequently heard. All these sounds disturbed M. de Goumoëns and his wife so much that her health began to noticeably decline. Investigations of the house by him and the police, along with thorough checks of the bedroom and nearby rooms, didn't provide any answers to the mystery. Eventually, Madame de Goumoëns’ maid decided to quit, saying that these supernatural events had completely disturbed her sleep and peace of mind. As they discussed what to do, unsure if they might have to leave, the strange noises grew even louder. One night, they were suddenly awakened by their little boy crying out in distress from their room. In sheer terror, he repeatedly pleaded, ‘Let me alone; let me alone; don’t you hurt me!’ while pointing into the empty space. This particular incident was the last straw for the child’s parents, prompting them to decide to leave the house immediately.”
“I may add that on a subsequent and more searching examination of the house, one room was found to be both locked and fastened up; regarding the character of which the owner was somewhat reticent.[Pg 128] However, the boarding before the door, which had been papered over, was removed, the keys were forthcoming, and the room was carefully examined. On the shutters being opened, it was found just as it had been left since its occupation by a previous tenant, who had gone by the sobriquet of ‘the Black Styger.’ He was a nobleman of bad reputation, and had committed suicide in that very apartment by blowing out his brains; the traces of which with blood were found scattered both on wall and floor. It was generally believed that his disturbed spirit haunted the place.”
“I should mention that during a later, more thorough inspection of the house, one room was discovered to be locked and sealed off; the owner was a bit tight-lipped about it.[Pg 128] However, the boarding over the door, which had been covered up, was taken down, the keys were provided, and the room was carefully examined. When the shutters were opened, it appeared just as it had been left since the previous tenant, who was known as 'the Black Styger,' occupied it. He was a nobleman with a bad reputation and had committed suicide in that very room by shooting himself; bloodstains were found scattered on both the wall and the floor. It was commonly believed that his restless spirit haunted the place.”
One of the most singular recent examples, testified to by two independent eye-witnesses, now deserves to be reproduced. The appearance of a large spectral bird is thus recorded by Mr. Henry Spicer in one of his curious and thoughtfully written volumes entitled “Strange Things amongst Us:”—
One of the most unique recent examples, confirmed by two independent witnesses, now deserves to be shared. The sighting of a large ghostly bird is reported by Mr. Henry Spicer in one of his intriguing and well-written books titled “Strange Things amongst Us:”—
“Captain Morgan, a gentleman of the highest honour and veracity, and who certainly was not over-gifted with ideality, arrived in London one evening in 18—, in company with a friend, and took up his lodgings in a large old-fashioned house of the last century, to which chance had directed them. Captain Morgan was shown into a large bed-chamber, with a huge four-posted bed, heavy hangings, and altogether that substantial appearance of good, solid respectability and comfort which associated itself with our ideas of the wealthy burghers and merchants of the time of Queen Anne and the[Pg 129] first George, when so many strange crimes of romantic daring or of deep treachery stained the annals of the day, and the accursed thirst for gold, the bane of every age, appeared to exercise its most terrific influence.
“Captain Morgan, a man of the highest honor and truthfulness, who definitely wasn't overly idealistic, arrived in London one evening in 18—, with a friend, and checked into a large, old-fashioned house from the last century that fate had led them to. Captain Morgan was taken to a spacious bedroom, featuring a massive four-poster bed, heavy drapes, and an overall solid appearance of genuine respectability and comfort that we associate with wealthy merchants and burghers from the time of Queen Anne and the[Pg 129] first George, when numerous strange crimes of adventurous daring or deep betrayal marked the annals of the period, and the cursed desire for gold, a plague of every age, seemed to wield its most dreadful influence.”
“Captain Morgan retired to bed, and slept, but was very soon awaked by a great flapping of wings close beside him, and a cold, weird-like sensation such as he had never before experienced spread through his frame. He started, and sat upright in bed; when an extraordinary appearance declared itself in the shape of an immense black bird, with outstretched wings, and red eyes flashing as it were with fire.
“Captain Morgan went to bed and fell asleep, but he was quickly woken up by a loud flapping of wings right next to him, and a chilling, strange feeling unlike anything he had ever felt before coursed through him. He jumped up and sat upright in bed; then, an incredible sight revealed itself as a huge black bird appeared, with its wings spread wide and red eyes glowing like fire.”
“It was right before him and pecked furiously at his face and eyes so incessantly, that it seemed to him a wonder that he was enabled, with his arms and the pillow, to ward off the creature’s determined assaults. During the battle it occurred to him that some large pet bird belonging to the family had effected its escape, and been accidentally shut up in the apartment.
“It was right in front of him, pecking furiously at his face and eyes so relentlessly that he couldn't believe he was able, with his arms and the pillow, to fend off the creature’s determined attacks. During the struggle, it occurred to him that some large pet bird belonging to the family had gotten loose and had accidentally been locked in the room.”
“Again and again the creature made at him with a malignant ferocity perfectly indescribable; but though he invariably managed to baffle the attack, he noticed that he never once succeeded in touching his assailant. This strange combat having lasted several minutes, the gallant officer, little accustomed to stand so long simply on the defensive, grew irritated, and leaping out of bed, dashed at his enemy.[Pg 130] The bird retreated before him. The captain followed in close pursuit, driving his sable foe, fluttering and fighting, towards a sofa which stood in the corner of the room. The moonlight shone full into the chamber, and Morgan distinctly saw the creature settle down, as if in terror, upon the embroidered seat of the sofa.
“Again and again, the creature lunged at him with a vicious intensity that was impossible to describe; but even though he consistently managed to fend off the attack, he realized he never once managed to touch his attacker. After this unusual battle had gone on for several minutes, the brave officer, not used to being on the defensive for so long, became frustrated and jumped out of bed, charging at his foe.[Pg 130] The bird backed away from him. The captain chased closely behind, pushing his dark enemy, flapping and struggling, toward a sofa that was in the corner of the room. The moonlight poured into the room, and Morgan clearly saw the creature land, seemingly in fear, on the embroidered seat of the sofa.
“Feeling now certain of his prey he paused for a second or two, then flung himself suddenly upon the black object, from which he had never removed his gaze. To his utter amazement it seemed to fade and dissolve under his very fingers. He was clutching the air; and in vain he searched, with lighted lamp, every nook and corner of the apartment, unwilling to believe that his senses could be the victims of so gross a delusion—no bird was to be found. After a long scrutiny the baffled officer once more retired to rest, and met with no further disturbance.
“Now sure of his target, he paused for a second or two, then suddenly threw himself at the black object he had been staring at the whole time. To his shock, it seemed to fade and disappear right under his fingers. He was grasping at nothing; and no matter how hard he looked, with his lamp in hand, in every nook and cranny of the room, he couldn’t convince himself that his senses were playing such a cruel trick—there was no bird to be found. After a long inspection, the frustrated officer went back to bed and didn’t experience any more disturbances.”
“While dressing in the morning, he resolved to make no allusion to what he had seen, but to induce his friend, on some pretext, to change rooms with him. That unsuspecting individual readily complied, and the next day reported, with much disgust, that he had had to contend for possession of the chamber with the most extraordinary and perplexing object[39] he had ever encountered, to all appearance[Pg 131] a huge black bird, which constantly eluded his grasp, and ultimately disappeared, leaving no clue to its mode of exit.”[40]
“While getting dressed in the morning, he decided not to mention what he had seen, but to somehow convince his friend to switch rooms with him. That unsuspecting guy easily agreed, and the next day he reported, with a lot of annoyance, that he had to fight for control of the room with the most strange and confusing creature he had ever come across—a huge black bird that constantly slipped away from him and eventually vanished without a trace.”
And with this, the present chapter is closed.[Pg 132] Numerous other cases of Haunted Localities might have been provided; some which have long been in print, others which have been heard from the lips of those whose experience and good faith testify to the truth of their narratives. In so many examples collected, almost every one owns certain features in common: and all in some measure are alike. Repetition, by consequence, becomes wearisome. The cases here put on record, therefore, while sufficiently diversified, serve abundantly to set forth the reality of those facts, to a brief record of which this chapter has been devoted.
And with this, the current chapter comes to a close.[Pg 132] Many other instances of Haunted Localities could have been included; some have been published for a long time, while others have been shared by those whose experiences and integrity confirm the truth of their stories. In so many collected examples, almost all have certain common features, and all share some similarities. As a result, repetition can become tedious. The cases recorded here, therefore, while varied, do more than enough to demonstrate the reality of the facts to which this chapter is dedicated.
MODERN SPIRITUALISM.
“Now the Spirit speaketh expressly that, in the latter times, some shall depart from the Faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils.”—1 Tim. iv. 1.
“Now the Spirit clearly says that, in the future, some will turn away from the Faith, paying attention to deceiving spirits and teachings of demons.”—1 Tim. iv. 1.
“Many believe that the final assault upon Christianity will be made by the enemies of God, bonded and compacted together into an universal kingdom. It may be, as some have held, that another Incarnation shall take place; and that the Enemy of souls will be permitted to assume man’s nature. Anyhow, we are told that Antichrist shall reign. Thousands, deluded by false miracles and lying wonders, will become his subjects, his willing votaries; and own him as their king. His worship will be an adroit counterfeit of the worship of the True God—his kingdom a parody of the Catholic Church; while its doctrines will be at once so attractive and delusive to fallen man as that the predicted Apostasy will be great and widespread.”—Sermons on Antichrist.
“Many believe that the final attack on Christianity will come from the enemies of God, united and organized into a global kingdom. It could be, as some have suggested, that another Incarnation will occur; and that the Enemy of souls will be allowed to take on human form. Regardless, we are told that Antichrist will reign. Thousands, misled by false miracles and deceitful wonders, will become his followers, his eager supporters; and accept him as their king. His worship will be a clever imitation of the worship of the True God—his kingdom a mockery of the Catholic Church; while its teachings will be so appealing and misleading to fallen humanity that the predicted Apostasy will be significant and widespread.”—Sermons on Antichrist.
MODERN SPIRITUALISM.
Modern Spiritualism.
hen, in a country where for at least twelve centuries the Christian
Religion has been accepted, and by which that country has received unknown
blessings both temporal and spiritual, schools of thought arise, in which
Historical Christianity is not simply patronized, but put out of court,
the phenomenon is both portentous and noteworthy. That this is so at the
present time in England with many, need scarcely be pointed out. The
scepticism which has deluged the Continent, coming upon a people whose
religious convictions had been so seriously disturbed by the Reformation,
and whose conceptions of objective political truth had been so ruthlessly
disorganized by the events of the Commonwealth and the Revolution of 1688,
has found the ground well prepared for a scattering of the seeds of doubt.
Abroad they were sown some generations ago, and[Pg 136] brought forth deadly
fruit. The French Revolution and its horrors followed as a matter of
course. Events before our eyes tell in very plain language that our own
turn has at last come.[41] The
day[Pg 137] of trial is now upon us. True, the
vulgarity of the eighteenth-century unbelievers is not at present so
manifestly apparent; though it exists amongst certain active leaders of
the lower classes with whom scepticism is popular. But the tone and temper
of public opinion, the bold utterances of serials and newspapers, the
public political policy now in vogue and popular, the too general
understanding that Christianity is to be as far as possible ignored in
legislation—all indicate the steady and rapid progress of sceptical
liberalism.
In a country that has embraced the Christian faith for at least twelve centuries and has been blessed in countless ways, both materially and spiritually, it is striking and significant that new schools of thought are emerging that don’t just overlook Historical Christianity but outright reject it. This is particularly evident in England today among many people. The widespread skepticism that has taken hold on the Continent has emerged in a society whose religious beliefs were profoundly shaken by the Reformation, and where the understanding of objective political truth was upended by the tumultuous events of the Commonwealth and the Revolution of 1688. This has created fertile ground for doubt to spread. These ideas began spreading abroad generations ago and[Pg 136] yielded devastating consequences. The French Revolution and its atrocities followed naturally. Current events clearly indicate that our own moment has finally arrived. [41] The
day[Pg 137] of reckoning is now upon us. True, the crudeness seen in the unbelievers of the eighteenth century is not as overtly obvious today; however, it still exists among some active leaders of the lower classes where skepticism is fashionable. Yet, the overall tone of public opinion, the bold statements made in serials and newspapers, the current public political policies gaining popularity, and the widespread assumption that Christianity should be minimized in legislation—all point to the ongoing and rapid rise of skeptical liberalism.
The Broad Church party in the established communion has done much, and will no doubt do much more, to eliminate the Supernatural from the minds of its admirers and of the people of England.[Pg 138] Disliking dogma, its teaching, when the fog which surrounds it allows that teaching to be partly comprehended, is of the earth earthy. It dovetails in with the low material views and carnal desires of the money-grubbing many. Its ideal of bliss, not always wrapped up in philosophical jargon (and therefore sometimes intelligible), is simply commercial prosperity and temporal wealth; eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, comfort, material pleasure and ease; the conquest of Nature by scientific research and progress; an enjoyment of the present and only the present; and a complete banishment of the old-world theology—useful, it may have been, in times gone by, when the World was being educated; but now to be thrown aside as lumber, worn out and valueless. In place of that Historical Christianity accepted since the days of S. Augustine of Canterbury, we are promised doubt, disbelief, a refined as well as an unrefined intellectual Paganism; and in the end—though such an end may not now be contemplated by all members of that ecclesiastical school—a positive rejection of the distinct nature of God.
The Broad Church faction within the established church has achieved a lot and will likely achieve even more in removing the supernatural from the minds of its supporters and the people of England.[Pg 138] Disdainful of dogma, its teachings—when the confusion surrounding them allows for some understanding—are very earthly. They align with the shallow material desires of those focused on financial gain. Their vision of happiness, sometimes expressed plainly (and therefore occasionally understandable), is simply about commercial success and worldly wealth; eating and drinking, marrying and celebrating, comfort, material pleasure, and ease; mastering nature through scientific research and progress; enjoying the here and now and only the here and now; and completely discarding the outdated theology of the past—once valuable when the world was being educated but now to be tossed aside as useless and irrelevant. Instead of the Historical Christianity accepted since the time of St. Augustine of Canterbury, we are offered doubt, disbelief, a sophisticated form of intellectual paganism, and ultimately—though this outcome may not currently be acknowledged by all members of that ecclesiastical group—a clear rejection of the unique nature of God.
At present, of course, the figure is decently draped. Its ugly proportions and hateful outline are not apparent. Its admirers have to accommodate themselves with some skill to the strong prejudices of the age; to tolerate systems which they contemn, to carry out the silent but certain[Pg 139] operation of destruction, under the hypocritical desire of assisting mankind to complete the work of temporal progress.
At the moment, the figure is nicely covered up. Its unattractive shape and unpleasant outline aren't obvious. Those who admire it have to skillfully adapt to the strong biases of the time; they have to put up with systems they despise to quietly yet definitely carry out the process of destruction, all while pretending they want to help humanity achieve progress.
All this is before us and around us, if we would but note it. And this being so, the state of thought and of society, as few can fail to observe, is eminently calculated to afford those who disbelieve in the Supernatural, good opportunities of advance in the direction of negations. On the other hand, the presence amongst us of a sect of persons who call themselves “Spiritualists,” and whose notorious words and works may be noted and criticized, is full of moment and importance. Spiritualism, when first it appeared and took shape, was treated with contempt. The facts urged by its supporters were denied; the manifestations almost universally disbelieved in. It was declared to be the work of acute knaves, or the offspring of idle and imaginative dreamers. Public writers treated it with scornful contempt. Reports of its strange proceedings and extraordinary developments were knowingly and deliberately suppressed. It was hastily hustled off the public stage, refused a hearing, and denied a defence. This policy, however convenient to its promoters, has failed. Sneers have not killed it. Its ideas and theories have been recently reduced to a formal system, while its votaries have increased to an extent scarcely credited. Christians and non-Christians, Roman Catholics, Church-of-England people and Protestants, have ranged themselves[Pg 140] under its banner, and accept and propagate its views. To some the existence of spurious coin proves the value of the true; and the portents of these latter times are surely full of warning and value.
All of this is in front of us and around us, if we’d just pay attention. With that in mind, the state of thinking and society, as many can see, provides plenty of chances for those who don’t believe in the Supernatural to advance their arguments against it. On the flip side, the presence of a group who call themselves “Spiritualists,” and whose well-known words and actions can be noted and criticized, is significant and important. When Spiritualism first emerged, it was dismissed. Supporters' claims were denied; the phenomena were largely disbelieved. It was said to be the work of clever frauds or the creation of idle and fanciful dreamers. Writers publically ridiculed it. Reports of its unusual events and extraordinary developments were intentionally and consciously suppressed. It was quickly pushed off the public stage, denied a chance to be heard, and not given a defense. This strategy, while convenient for its critics, has not succeeded. Mockery has not destroyed it. Its ideas and theories have recently been organized into a formal system, while its followers have grown to an extent that's hard to believe. Christians and non-Christians, Roman Catholics, Church-of-England members, and Protestants have come together[Pg 140] under its banner to accept and spread its ideas. To some, the existence of counterfeit money proves the value of the real thing; and the signs of these current times are certainly full of warnings and significance.
At all periods, it should be observed, certain classes of leaders of men’s thoughts have succeeded in banishing the Supernatural from the field of human action. For example, Thucydides, representing the World exclusively in its natural aspect, did this. He had neither ear nor eye for the marvellous. In recent times, from the period of Locke to the beginning of the present century, a similar course was adopted by a very influential school of writers, remarkable for their careful dismissal of the miraculous, both from ken and consideration. To such, the World was a machine, wound up once for all by its Author, and needing no further application of that power which appeared to have spent itself, so to speak, in the act of creation. Like S. Peter’s “scoffers,” “walking after their own lusts,” they practically declared, “since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of creation.”[42]
Throughout history, it’s noticeable that certain groups of leaders in human thought have managed to eliminate the Supernatural from human experience. For instance, Thucydides portrayed the world solely in its natural form. He showed no interest in the extraordinary. In more recent times, from Locke’s era to the start of the current century, a similarly influential group of writers took a comparable stance, notable for their careful avoidance of the miraculous in both thought and discussion. For them, the world was like a machine, set in motion by its Creator and requiring no further intervention from the power that seemed to have exhausted itself, so to speak, in the act of creation. Like S. Peter’s “scoffers,” “following their own desires,” they essentially stated, “since the ancestors fell asleep, everything has continued as it was from the beginning of creation.”[42]
But, of course, such a state of thought could only be transitory. The universal convictions of man’s conscience, and the most earnest desires of his heart, produced a reversion of opinion. The very[Pg 141] dogmatic philosophers soon found themselves at sea. Reason and Imagination were starved, while the Understanding was profoundly flattered. This has so turned out, not once, nor twice, but continually. Scepticism has followed Superstition, and Superstition Scepticism. Wherever the Catholic Religion, having once been had, has been deliberately cast out and denied, there, as in Scotland at the present day, Superstition is more than ordinarily widespread and rampant. The Gnosticism and Manichæism of the early Christian era have reproduced themselves in later times; while Materialism has lived side by side with that Superstition which, on the surface, it seemed so necessary for the same Materialism to deny.
But, of course, this way of thinking couldn't last forever. The universal beliefs of human conscience and the deepest desires of our hearts led to a change in opinion. The very[Pg 141] dogmatic philosophers soon found themselves confused. Reason and Imagination were neglected, while Understanding was overly praised. This has happened repeatedly, not just once or twice. Skepticism has trailed Superstition, and Superstition has trailed Skepticism. Wherever the Catholic Religion has been intentionally abandoned and rejected, there, like in Scotland today, Superstition is particularly widespread and rampant. The Gnosticism and Manichaeism of the early Christian era have resurfaced in later times, while Materialism has coexisted with that Superstition which, on the surface, it seemed so essential for Materialism to reject.
The following faithful account of the rise of the modern system of Spiritualism is borrowed from a contemporary record:—
The following accurate account of the emergence of the modern system of Spiritualism is taken from a present-day record:—
“In December, 1847, a respectable farmer and his family, named Fox, settled in a house at Hydesville, a hamlet near Newark, in the State of New York. They were troubled from the first with noises, which in January, 1848, assumed the definite character of knockings, like that of a hammer. Two children, since so famous as the Misses Fox, felt something heavy, like a dog, lie on their feet when in bed, and one of them felt as if a cold hand were passed over her face. The knockings went on increasing in violence, and at length it was observed, on some occasion when Farmer Fox tried the[Pg 142] windows to see if they could be caused by the wind, that the knockings exactly answered the rattle accidentally made by the moving sash. This suggested the idea of inviting the noises, or rather the beings who caused them, to reply by rapping, on repetition of the letters of the alphabet, to questions put to them. This was first tried at a place called Rochester, with which the family were connected, whence the term ‘Rochester knockings’ came into use. The experiment succeeded perfectly, and this was the origin of ‘spirit-rapping,’ which has since grown into a regular system. The neighbours being called in, the affair soon thickened and developed into a ‘movement.’ The rappings revealed a murder which had taken place in the house when in other hands. Public meetings were called, committees of ladies formed to examine the children, and prevent the possibility of deception. Similar phenomena began to show themselves in various parts of the country, and under yet more extraordinary conditions. Raps were heard on all sorts of objects—ceilings, tables, chairs, &c., and it was discovered that certain persons were better fitted than others to communicate with the spirits, to whom these noises were now attributed. Such persons were called mediums, a name with which the World is now sufficiently familiar, and when they were present, tables and chairs would move about and rise from the ground. Many other astonishing things became common, as drawing and music,[Pg 143] executed under this strange influence, by persons who knew nothing of these arts.”
“In December 1847, a respectable farmer named Fox and his family settled in a house in Hydesville, a small village near Newark in New York. They were bothered from the start by strange noises, which in January 1848 turned into distinct knockings, like a hammer. Two girls, later known as the Misses Fox, felt something heavy, like a dog, lying on their feet while in bed, and one of them felt a cold hand pass over her face. The knockings grew stronger, and eventually, when Farmer Fox checked the windows to see if the noises were caused by the wind, he noticed that the knockings perfectly matched the sound made by the moving sash. This led to the idea of inviting the noises—or the beings causing them—to respond by knocking when the letters of the alphabet were called out. This was first tested in Rochester, where the family had ties, which is where the term ‘Rochester knockings’ came from. The experiment was a success, marking the beginning of ‘spirit-rapping,’ which later became a structured system. When neighbors were invited to witness it, the situation escalated quickly and developed into a ‘movement.’ The raps eventually revealed a murder that had happened in the house when it was owned by someone else. Public meetings were organized, and committees of women were formed to examine the children and ensure there wasn't any deception. Similar occurrences began appearing around the country under even stranger conditions. Raps could be heard on all sorts of objects—ceilings, tables, chairs, etc.—and it became clear that certain individuals were more suited to communicate with the spirits, to whom the noises were now attributed. These individuals were called mediums, a term that is now well known, and when they were present, tables and chairs would move and even lift off the ground. Many other amazing occurrences became common, such as drawing and music,[Pg 143] produced under this unusual influence by people who had no prior knowledge of these arts.”
As to its principles and policy, no better nor fairer exposition of them can be had than from the various publications which are so largely and generally circulated. From a pamphlet written with some system[43] by Mr. T. Grant of Maidstone, the following extracts, explanatory of the now formulated principles of Modern Spiritualism, are made:—
As for its principles and policies, there's no better or fairer explanation than from the many publications that are widely distributed. From a pamphlet written systematically by Mr. T. Grant of Maidstone, the following excerpts, explaining the now established principles of Modern Spiritualism, are provided:—
“Table of Media.
“Media Table.
Outward. | Inward. | |||
1. | Vibratory Medium. | 7. | Pulsatory Medium. | |
2. | Motive Medium. | 8. | Manipulating Medium. | |
3. | Gesticulating Medium. | 9. | Neurological Medium. | |
4. | Tipping Medium. | 10. | Sympathetic Medium. | |
5. | Pantomimic Medium. | 11. | Clairlative Medium. | |
6. | Impersonating Medium. | 12. | Homo-motor Medium. | |
Onward. | Upward. | |||
13. | Symbolic Medium. | 19. | Therapeutic Medium. | |
14. | Psychologic Medium. | 20. | Missionary Medium. | |
15. | Psychometric Medium. | 21. | Telegraphic Medium. | |
16. | Pictorial Medium. | 22. | Speaking Medium. | |
17. | Duodynamic Medium. | 23. | Clairvoyant Medium. | |
18. | Developing Medium. | 24. | Impressional Medium. |
“The Outward stratum includes all kinds of mediumship in which spirits act only on the physical[Pg 144] organism, first using simply the electrical or magnetic emanations from the medium and others in the room to produce movements of objects, or concussions called rappings, and to control matter in various ways; and secondly, using portions or the whole of the medium’s body by direct action of spirits upon the bodily organs, the medium’s spirit being more or less passive, and not taking part in the performance....
The Outward level encompasses all types of mediumship where spirits only interact with the physical[Pg 144] body. Initially, they use the electrical or magnetic energies emitted from the medium and others in the room to create movements of objects, or sounds known as rappings, and to manipulate matter in various ways. Then, they apply direct action on the medium's bodily organs, with the medium's spirit being somewhat passive and not actively involved in the process....
“Vibratory Mediumship. I have often met with instances in my experience, and multitudes of persons are sometimes attacked together, with variations in accordance with individual character. The physical excitement and convulsive phenomena often witnessed at revival meetings are chiefly of this kind....
“Vibratory Mediumship. I have often come across situations in my experience, and many people are sometimes affected together, with differences based on individual personality. The physical excitement and convulsive phenomena frequently seen at revival meetings are mostly of this nature....
“The Motive Medium comes next in order; he furnishes the magnetic power by which spirits are enabled to move tables and other material objects....
“The Motive Medium comes next in line; they provide the magnetic power that allows spirits to move tables and other physical objects....
“The third class is Gesticulating Mediumship, which appears to be a development of the vibratory. It is exhibited by the sect of ‘Shakers’ of the present day in the initiatory stage of their development, and was a form of mediumship common amongst the prophets of the Cevennes, the votaries of S. Vitus, and in most religious excitements.
The third class is Gesticulating Mediumship, which seems to be an evolution of the vibratory type. It is shown by the current sect of ‘Shakers’ in the early stage of their development and was a common form of mediumship among the prophets of the Cevennes, the followers of S. Vitus, and in many religious fervors.
“Tipping Mediumship follows next, and this again is a step in advance from the Motive mediumship, the movements of tables and other objects[Pg 145] being so regulated by the intelligence of spirits as to produce telegraphic communications....
Tipping Mediumship comes next, and this is another advancement from the Motive mediumship, where the movements of tables and other objects[Pg 145] are controlled by the intelligence of spirits to create telegraphic communications....
“Pantomimic media belong to the fifth class; they are made, by the controlling or guardian spirit, to put themselves in various postures, so as to represent any peculiarity belonging to spirit-friends who are standing by, wishing to make their presence known and to communicate. Lecturers on electro-biology produce, to some extent, the same effects.
“Pantomimic media are part of the fifth class; they are guided by the controlling or guardian spirit to adopt different postures, representing the unique traits of spirit-friends nearby who want to show their presence and communicate. Lecturers on electro-biology create similar effects to some degree.”
“The last in this stratum is the Impersonating Mediumship, which is a development from the Pantomimic. In this case the communicating spirit enters and takes full possession of the medium’s body, whilst his own spirit stands aside.”
“The last in this category is the Impersonating Mediumship, which evolves from the Pantomimic. In this instance, the communicating spirit fully enters and takes control of the medium’s body, while its own spirit steps aside.”
The writer then passes on to consider what he terms the “Inward stratum,” thus:—
The writer then moves on to discuss what he calls the “Inward stratum,” as follows:—
“First we have Pulsatory Mediumship, in which the medium receives communications from spirits and answers to mental questions by means of pulsations, like tiny raps, on different parts of the body, or by sounds heard only by himself. These manifestations, although very convincing to the medium himself, afford but little satisfaction to anybody else.
“First we have Pulsatory Mediumship, where the medium gets messages from spirits and answers to mental questions through pulsations, like small taps, on various parts of the body, or by sounds that only he can hear. While these manifestations may be very convincing to the medium, they provide little satisfaction to anyone else."
“Manipulating Mediumship, which follows, is in fact Curative Mesmerism, in which, however, the will of the mesmeriser is strengthened and guided by spirits. Dr. Newton, of America, who visited Maidstone in 1870 and made several interesting[Pg 146] and permanent cures, is a most remarkable and successful medium of this class, many of his cures having, indeed, all the appearance of miracles.
Manipulating Mediumship, which comes next, is actually Curative Mesmerism, where the will of the mesmerizer is enhanced and directed by spirits. Dr. Newton, from America, who visited Maidstone in 1870 and achieved several interesting[Pg 146] and lasting cures, is a truly remarkable and successful medium in this area, with many of his cures appearing almost miraculous.
“In the next form of mediumship, the Neurological, the spirit impresses thoughts upon the brain, and the medium puts them into words; thus the communications partake of the peculiarities of the medium, and if the medium is impressed to write, he does so in his own handwriting and mode of diction and spelling.
In the next type of mediumship, the Neurological, the spirit influences thoughts in the brain, and the medium expresses them in words; therefore, the communications reflect the unique qualities of the medium. If the medium is prompted to write, they do so in their own handwriting, style, and spelling.
“Next comes Sympathetic Mediumship, which is an extension of the Neurologic, but in which the spirits enter more intimately into sympathy with the medium. Both of these last are transitional forms of mediumship, and not very reliable until carefully developed.
“Next comes Sympathetic Mediumship, which extends the Neurologic mediumship but allows spirits to connect on a deeper level with the medium. Both of these last types are transitional forms of mediumship and aren't very reliable until they've been carefully developed.”
“In Clairlative Mediumship, which succeeds in order, scenes of the past are clearly reproduced, or original scenes pictured to the mind, as in dreams and visions.[44]
“In Clairlative Mediumship, which follows a sequence, scenes from the past are clearly recreated, or original scenes are imagined in the mind, similar to dreams and visions.[44]
[Pg 147]“The last of this Inward group is called the Homo-motor medium, one who is in perfect sympathy and under the complete control of one individual spirit only, who, in fact, appears to live a second life on earth in union with him.”
[Pg 147]“The last type in this group is called the Homo-motor medium, someone who is in perfect harmony and completely under the control of just one individual spirit, who essentially seems to live a second life on earth in partnership with that spirit.”
And then he defines and discusses the “Onward stratum”:—
And then he defines and talks about the “Onward stratum”:—
“We begin with Symbolic Mediumship, in which the interior vision is opened by spiritual aid, and the medium sees in a vision the almost exact pre-figurations of things which will occur at some future time, or which do in reality now exist, either in germ or in full or partial development.
“We start with Symbolic Mediumship, where spiritual help opens the inner vision, and the medium experiences a vision of nearly exact representations of events that will happen in the future, or that currently exist, either in potential or in full or partial form.”
“The second in this group, Psychologic Mediumship, is a very important form. A medium of this[Pg 148] class is one who is in a condition to be impressed by a sympathetic spirit with any set of ideas which he desires to represent. It is sometimes done in a pictorial form, when the medium clearly sees and describes scenes which appear to the vision, such as the appearance and movements of an army, a landscape, a congregation in a cathedral, and so forth....
“The second in this group, Psychologic Mediumship, is a very important form. A medium of this[Pg 148] class is someone who can be influenced by an empathetic spirit to convey any set of ideas they want to represent. This is sometimes done visually, where the medium clearly sees and describes scenes that come to their mind, such as the sight and actions of an army, a landscape, a crowd in a cathedral, and so on....
“The Psychometric Medium has the power of feeling and correctly describing the characteristics of persons with whose spheres he or she is brought into sympathy or contact. The power is generally exercised by placing to the forehead, the perceptive region of the brain, anything which has been intimately connected with the person, as a piece of his hair, his handwriting, or a well-worn article of dress. Some will thus read a sealed letter or the mottoes enclosed in nuts....
“The Psychometric Medium has the ability to sense and accurately describe the traits of people with whom they share a connection or come into contact. This ability is usually used by placing something that has been closely associated with the person—like a lock of their hair, their handwriting, or a frequently worn piece of clothing—against the forehead, where the perception area of the brain is located. Some people can even read a sealed letter or the messages hidden in nuts....”
“Pictorial Mediumship differs from the Symbolic chiefly in the circumstance that the things seen and described by the medium do not in reality exist as material facts, but are only representations, prefiguring or bodying-forth a spiritual or psychical truth....
“Pictorial Mediumship differs from the Symbolic mainly because the things seen and described by the medium don't actually exist as material facts; they are just representations, reflecting or embodying a spiritual or psychological truth....
“The next is the Duodynamic Medium, a word signifying two powers, he being capable of exhibiting two or more forms of mediumship at the same time. These compound media, maturely developed, are said to be comparatively rare.
“The next is the Duodynamic Medium, a term meaning two powers, which refers to someone who can demonstrate two or more types of mediumship simultaneously. These complex mediums, when fully developed, are considered relatively rare."
“The last in this Onward stratum is the Developing[Pg 149] Medium, through whom spirits can very usefully assist in developing the mediumistic faculty in others. They have the power of harmonising the influences which affect them, and of rendering media passive to the action of the spirits who are seeking the control of their organisms.”
The last in this Onward category is the Developing[Pg 149] Medium, through whom spirits can effectively help in enhancing the mediumistic abilities of others. They have the ability to balance the influences around them and make mediums receptive to the actions of the spirits trying to take control of their bodies.
As regards the “Upward stratum,” the following definitions are given:—
As for the "Upward stratum," the following definitions are provided:—
“The Therapeutic Medium is one who effects the cure of many diseases through the sympathetic power of seeing and describing minutely the disorganized parts of the body, and directing the necessary treatment; sometimes the manipulating mediumship is added, when the medium not only sees the source of mischief, but also makes curative mesmeric passes at the same time.
“The Therapeutic Medium is someone who heals various illnesses through the empathetic ability to closely observe and describe the disordered areas of the body and guide the required treatment; at times, this is enhanced by manipulative mediumship, where the medium not only identifies the source of the problem but also performs healing mesmeric passes simultaneously.”
“Next, we have the Missionary Medium, who is irresistibly compelled to go, without knowing why or whither, wherever the spirit guides him. Under this controlling influence, media have been made to travel nearly all over the civilized world, generally without purse or scrip, or any personal knowledge of the places; the spirits raising up friends and helpers at every step as they are required.” Writing of a Missionary Medium known to himself, Mr. Grant adds the following:—“I am acquainted with a medium of this class in Maidstone, who is too weak in body to walk far in his ordinary state, yet, under this influence, he is often made to walk long distances without feeling fatigue, at the most[Pg 150] unreasonable hours of day or night, and he has several times been instantaneously transported from one place to another, miles apart.”
“Next, we have the Missionary Medium, who feels an undeniable urge to go, without knowing why or where, wherever the spirit directs him. Under this influence, mediums have traveled nearly all over the civilized world, usually without money or supplies, or any personal knowledge of the locations; the spirits providing friends and helpers at every turn as needed.” Writing about a Missionary Medium he knows, Mr. Grant adds the following:—“I know a medium of this type in Maidstone, who is too weak to walk far in his regular state, yet, under this influence, he often walks long distances without feeling tired, at the most[Pg 150] inconvenient hours of day or night, and he has been suddenly transported from one place to another, miles apart, several times.”
“Speaking mediumship,” writes the author quoted, “is a most useful and instructive faculty.... In most cases speakers have to be entranced, that is, their spirits have to be removed from the body for a time, in order to give the acting spirit full control; but when this has to be done the medium is but little advanced from the personating mediumship, which is one of the successive stages which a fully-developed speaking medium generally passes through. Many of our most celebrated and effective preachers and speakers have been, or are, really speaking media, under the guidance of spirits, without its being suspected or understood even by themselves. This is, indeed, ‘inspiration.’
“Speaking mediumship,” writes the quoted author, “is a highly valuable and educational ability.... In most cases, speakers need to be entranced, meaning their spirits have to leave their bodies for a while, to allow the acting spirit to take full control; but when this happens, the medium is not far from the impersonating mediumship, which is one of the stages that a fully developed speaking medium typically goes through. Many of our most renowned and effective preachers and speakers have been, or are, essentially speaking mediums, guided by spirits, often without realizing it themselves. This is, indeed, ‘inspiration.’”
“The Clairvoyant Medium follows next in order, and is in advance of the telegraphic, because he is able to see the scenes that are actually transpiring at the time in another place, no matter how far distant.
The Clairvoyant Medium comes next, and is ahead of the telegraph because he can see what’s happening at that moment in another location, no matter how far away it is.
“The Impressional Medium is generally one who has advanced through the neurologic, sympathetic, clairlative, and psychologic phases, and thus become so easily and thoroughly impressible by his guardian spirit that the medium appears to live a double life, the conditions and circumstances of both states of existence finding a ready expression through his organism at all times without his being entranced,[Pg 151] the spiritual existence becoming as much as the physical his normal state.” pp. 7-18.
The Impressional Medium is typically someone who has progressed through neurological, sympathetic, clairvoyant, and psychological stages, making them highly receptive to their guardian spirit. This results in the medium seeming to live a double life, with the conditions and circumstances of both states effortlessly expressed through their being at all times without entering a trance. The spiritual existence becomes just as normal as the physical one. [Pg 151] pp. 7-18.
The acts and deeds of Mr. Daniel Home, a Scotchman, and of the Davenport brothers, Americans, who figure very prominently as mediums in the authentic records of the spiritualists, are tolerably well known by report to many. From America, where the signs were first noticed, they came eastwards to England and the European continent, in which places the spiritual manifestations were even more remarkable than those which had occurred and been testified to in the West. Under the direction of a medium, people sat round a table, and by a silent invocation of spirits, by “willing”[45] that they should come, they came, and produced the following amongst other equally strange phenomena.[46] Large[Pg 152] tables rose to the ceiling, floating in the atmosphere with a sort of undulating motion, and coming down again to the floor without noise; sprigs of flowers were torn off and presented to people by the spirit; accordions and other musical instruments were played without any visible hand holding or moving them; luminous stars and streaks of light appeared in various places, while “spirit hands” were seen and felt as palpably as mortal flesh and blood could be; answers to questions made, were given by a system of raps or by spelling out words on a child’s alphabet placed on the floor. Thus conversations, sometimes sensible, but frequently trivial and absurd,[47] were held with the spirits summoned. Spirit hands, using material pens, ink and paper,[Pg 153] wrote answers to queries; quoted verses from known authors, or put down original poems. In some cases the narratives published were anonymous, and only authenticated by witnesses who privately testified to the newspaper-editors their accuracy. But in some instances persons of repute and ability came forward in support of their correctness.[48] Dr. Gully of Malvern, for example, publicly testified that he had seen Mr. Home float about a room for several minutes, and guaranteed the accuracy of the facts set forth in a most remarkable fashion in an early number of the “Cornhill Magazine.” A well-known clergyman of the High Church party in the Church of England, gives his testimony to the truth and strangeness of certain appearances and manifestations, in the following communication to the Editor of this volume:—
The actions and performances of Mr. Daniel Home, a Scotsman, and the Davenport brothers, Americans, who are well-known mediums in the authentic accounts of spiritualists, are fairly familiar to many by hearsay. They traveled from America, where the signs were first noticed, to England and Europe, where the spiritual phenomena were even more astonishing than those reported in the West. Under the guidance of a medium, people gathered around a table, and through a silent call to spirits, by “willing” that they should appear, they did, producing the following among other equally strange happenings. Large tables ascended to the ceiling, floating gently in the air and descending to the floor silently; sprigs of flowers were pulled off and offered to people by spirits; accordions and other musical instruments played without any visible hands touching them; glowing stars and streaks of light appeared in various locations, while “spirit hands” were seen and felt as vividly as mortal flesh and blood; answers to questions were given through a series of knocks or by spelling out words on a child’s alphabet laid out on the floor. This led to discussions, sometimes meaningful but often trivial and absurd, with the summoned spirits. Spirit hands, using physical pens, ink, and paper, wrote answers to questions; quoted verses from well-known authors, or composed original poems. In some cases, the published narratives were anonymous, only verified by witnesses who privately confirmed their accuracy to the editors. But there were instances where reputable individuals stepped forward to back up their validity. Dr. Gully of Malvern, for example, publicly testified that he saw Mr. Home float around a room for several minutes and confirmed the accuracy of the details presented in a particularly remarkable article in an early issue of the “Cornhill Magazine.” A well-known Anglican clergyman from the High Church also provided his testimony regarding the truth and peculiarity of certain appearances and phenomena in the following letter to the Editor of this volume:—
“I was staying in the north of England with the Rev. ——, in 1850. During my visit a well-known medium (at that period a clergyman of the diocese of London) spent the evening with us. Eight or ten other people were there at the same time.[Pg 154] ‘Table-turning’ was the subject of a long and animated discussion, in which those who accepted the facts and those who rejected them were about equally divided. There was nothing to be done, therefore, but to test the question. This was determined on. A circular table about four feet in diameter, of considerable size and weight, was used. Seven people sat round it, joining their hands on the table, and after conjointly willing that it should turn itself in one direction or be turned, for about twelve minutes, it began to vibrate strangely and then slowly to move. At first its motion was in circles, then it moved from side to side of the room with dash and rapidity. Afterwards it was strangely tilted on the other side. On one occasion later on, it rose several inches from the ground, and remained suspended in the air for nearly two minutes. As to the facts, no one could dispute them. Afterwards a variety of questions were put, to which the table replied by knocking on the floor. It was agreed beforehand that one knock should stand for ‘No’, two for ‘Yes.’ An alphabet was produced, and words in response were spelled out. Some of the queries were trivial, some arithmetical, some momentous. The answers were usually accurate, sensible, and intelligible, but not always so. After questions had been put concerning the future state, heaven, hell, purgatory, the happiness of the good and the punishment of the wicked, a question was asked, ‘Where did the spirit now answering dwell when on earth?’ The name[Pg 155] of a place in Devonshire was spelled out. This reply greatly interested a clergyman present, who some fifteen years previously had been curate in that county. It was followed by another:—‘What was the name of the person whose spirit is here?’ Then the table spelt out, by means of the alphabet, the name of a yeoman who had died impenitent and blaspheming at the period before referred to. This was sufficient for me,” writes the above correspondent; “what I had heard and seen convinced me that necromancy was practised. I left the house, protecting myself by the sacred sign, convinced of the sin of the practice. And though I had been a spectator and not an actor, I made a resolution, which I have scrupulously kept, never to see nor sanction such proceedings again.”
“I was staying in the north of England with the Rev. ——, in 1850. During my visit, a well-known medium (at that time a clergyman from the London diocese) joined us for the evening. There were eight or ten other people there, too.[Pg 154] We had a long, lively discussion about 'table-turning,' with those who believed in it and those who didn't pretty much evenly divided. Since we couldn't reach a conclusion, we decided to test it out. We used a circular table about four feet across, which was quite heavy. Seven of us sat around it, holding hands on top, and after about twelve minutes of collectively wishing for it to turn or be turned, it began to vibrate oddly and then slowly moved. At first, it moved in circles, then it started swaying side to side in the room quickly. Later, it tilted at a strange angle. At one point, it even lifted several inches off the ground and hovered in the air for almost two minutes. No one could dispute these events. Afterwards, various questions were asked, and the table responded by knocking on the floor. We had agreed beforehand that one knock would mean 'No' and two knocks would mean 'Yes.' An alphabet was brought out, and words were spelled in response. Some questions were trivial, some math-related, and some significant. The answers were generally accurate, sensible, and understandable, but not always. After asking questions about the afterlife, heaven, hell, purgatory, the happiness of the good, and the punishment of the wicked, someone asked, 'Where did the spirit answering us live when on earth?' The table spelled out the name of a place in Devonshire. This piqued the interest of a clergyman present, who had been a curate there about fifteen years before. Then came another question: 'What was the name of the person whose spirit is here?' The table spelled out the name of a farmer who had died unrepentant and blaspheming during that earlier time. This was enough for me,” writes the above correspondent; “what I heard and saw convinced me that necromancy was real. I left the house, safeguarding myself with the sacred sign, fully aware of the sin involved in such practices. Even though I had only been a spectator, not a participant, I made a commitment, which I have strictly maintained, never to witness or approve of such activities again.”
Another somewhat similar example is here recorded. A clergyman of the Church of England, intimately known to the Editor of this volume, supplies the following remarkable narrative regarding the action and authors of Spiritualistic manifestations:—“Being a perfect and total sceptic as to the supernatural character of so-called ‘Spiritualism,’ and believing that the results asserted to be produced by its votaries were brought about by pre-arranged trickery and the deception of confederates, I for a long time declined to be present at, or to take part in, a séance, though earnestly pressed to do so. However, circumstances led me to attend one in the year 1862, at a house in Notting Hill Square,[Pg 156] London, in the month of October. Prior to the operations, which were managed and conducted by a ‘medium,’ I was invited to examine both the room where the séance was to be held, and the table by which the operations were to be conducted. Conversations, held by a well-known spiritualist, were to be carried on, (by means of an alphabet, raps and knockings,) with the spirits who were presumed to be present, and who were declared to have miraculously moved the table round which, for some time, seven persons, including myself, had been sitting. The room was about ten feet in height, and in the centre was a gas chandelier of three lights, all of which were burning. During the sitting, after the table had made several most remarkable gyrations, tilting one side of itself upwards and downwards at an angle of at least forty-five degrees, at the command of the chief operator it slowly ascended from the floor to the height of at least seven feet, viz. the bottom of the pendent gaselier. Its plane having caused the lamp glasses to rattle by contact, the table then with a strange throbbing and vibration and slow movement began to descend. We had all removed our chairs, to give room for its ascent, and standing close to the walls around, saw it slowly come down to its place. I was so shocked and horrified at what I beheld, and now so firmly convinced that the remarkable actions we had witnessed were the result of the invocation and intervention of evil spirits, that I[Pg 157] declined, in language most positive and unmistakable, to have any further part in such unlawful performances. When further attempts were made to obtain fresh manifestations, taking from my neck a small silver crucifix, which had been blessed by a high ecclesiastical dignitary, I made a mental act of faith in the Blessed Trinity, and holding the small crucifix in my closed hand, placed my hand clasping it on the table, saying mentally, ‘If this be the work of evil spirits, may God Almighty, for Christ’s sake, stop it!’ The moment I did this, the table, which had been moving about strangely in several directions, and by varied singular motions, became suddenly and at once motionless. Nor could it be made to stir afterwards. Being perfectly convinced that such operations were of the nature of Necromancy, forbidden by the Church, as Scripture plainly testifies, I made an earnest exhortation to those in the room, after the last manifestation, not to cooperate in such deeds any further. Some maintained by rather blasphemous arguments that Spiritualism was destined to, and would soon, take the place of Christianity; and were kind enough to pity my ignorance, narrowness, prejudice, and sectarianism, to which I made no reply. I then left.”
Another somewhat similar example is recorded here. A clergyman from the Church of England, who is closely acquainted with the Editor of this volume, shares the following remarkable account about the actions and authors of Spiritualistic manifestations: “As a complete and total skeptic about the supernatural aspects of so-called ‘Spiritualism,’ and believing that the results claimed by its followers were achieved through pre-planned trickery and deception by accomplices, I had long refused to attend or participate in a séance, despite being urged to do so. However, circumstances led me to attend one in 1862 at a house in Notting Hill Square,[Pg 156] London, in October. Before the session, which was managed by a ‘medium,’ I was invited to examine both the room where the séance would take place and the table involved in the proceedings. Conversations, led by a well-known spiritualist, were supposed to be conducted (using an alphabet, raps, and knocks) with the spirits believed to be present, who were said to have miraculously moved the table around which, for some time, seven of us, including myself, had been seated. The room was about ten feet high, and in the center was a gas chandelier with three lights, all of which were lit. During the sitting, after the table executed several remarkable movements, tilting one side up and down at an angle of at least forty-five degrees, at the command of the main operator, it slowly rose from the floor to a height of at least seven feet, reaching the bottom of the hanging gas light. The movement caused the lamp glasses to rattle, and then the table began to descend with a strange throbbing and vibration. We all moved our chairs out of the way to allow it to rise, and as we stood close to the walls, we watched it slowly return to its original position. I was so shocked and horrified by what I saw, now firmly convinced that the extraordinary actions we had witnessed were due to the invocation and interference of evil spirits, that I[Pg 157] firmly and unmistakably declined to participate any further in such unlawful activities. When further attempts were made to obtain new manifestations, I took a small silver crucifix from around my neck, which had been blessed by a high church official, and made a mental act of faith in the Blessed Trinity. Holding the crucifix tightly in my hand, I placed my hand on the table, thinking, ‘If this is the work of evil spirits, may God Almighty, for Christ’s sake, stop it!’ The moment I did this, the table, which had been moving oddly in various directions, became suddenly and completely motionless. It would not move again afterward. Being fully convinced that such activities were a form of Necromancy, forbidden by the Church as clearly stated in Scripture, I earnestly urged those present not to participate in such actions any longer. Some argued rather blasphemously that Spiritualism was meant to replace Christianity soon and were kind enough to pity my ignorance, narrow-mindedness, prejudice, and sectarianism, to which I did not respond. I then left.”
From another source (a well-known country gentleman in one of the midland counties) has been obtained a series of questions and answers which were put, given, and taken down in the year 1856, at a gathering at which the practice of[Pg 158] table-turning and spirit invocation was tested by those whose conviction, in the main, regarding them, as the Editor is informed, agrees with that of the correspondents already quoted. Similar strange phenomena occurred on this occasion likewise:—
From another source (a well-known country gentleman in one of the midland counties), a series of questions and answers has been obtained that were posed, answered, and recorded in 1856 at a gathering where the practice of [Pg 158] table-turning and spirit invocation was examined by those who, as the Editor has been informed, mostly share the same beliefs as the previously mentioned correspondents. Similar strange phenomena were observed during this event as well:—
“Are you a Spirit who inhabited this earth? Yes.
“Are you a spirit that lived on this earth? Yes.”
How long have you been dead? No reply.
How long have you been dead? No response.
Have you been dead years? No.
Have you been dead for years? No.
Months? No.
Not months?
Weeks? No.
Not weeks.
Days? Yes.
Days? Yeah.
How many? Five days.
How many? 5 days.
Do you mean five days? Yes.
Do you mean five days? Yeah.
Did you live in this neighbourhood? Yes.
Did you live in this neighborhood? Yes.
Did you know any at this table? Yes.
Did you know anyone at this table? Yes.
Will you point them out? Yes. (It then crossed the room three times violently and stopped before three persons.)
Will you point them out? Yes. (It then crossed the room three times forcefully and stopped in front of three people.)
Will you spell your name? Yes. R—— J——[49] (the way he always spelt it).
Will you spell your name? Yes. R—— J——[49] (the way he always spelled it).
Are you happy? No answer.
Are you happy? Crickets.
Can we do you any good? No.
Can we help you in any way? No.
Was the Baptist religion true? No.
Was the Baptist faith true? No.
Will you spell the true religion? Yes—Saients.
Will you spell the true religion? Yes—Saients.
Is there a middle state of souls? Yes.
Is there an intermediate state for souls? Yes.
Will it be the end of the World or the end of wickedness? The end of wickedness? Yes.
Will it be the end of the world or the end of evil? The end of evil? Yes.
Will the World be destroyed by water? No.
Will the world be destroyed by water? No.
By fire? No.
By fire? Nope.
Will it be partly destroyed by fire? Yes.
Will it be partially damaged by fire? Yes.
Shall any of us see the Last Day? Yes.
Shall any of us see the Last Day? Yes.
In how many years? Twenty-five years.
In how many years? Twenty-five years.
Will the Last Judgment be then? No.
Will the Last Judgment happen then? No.
Will that be the Millennium? Yes.
Will that be the Millennium? Yes.
Will Enoch and Elijah come again? Yes.
Will Enoch and Elijah return? Yes.
Will the Jews be restored? Yes.
Will the Jews be restored? Yes.
Will Russia conquer England? Yes.
Will Russia conquer England? Yes.
Will it be in the reign of Queen Victoria? No.
Will it be during Queen Victoria's reign? No.
In the reign of her successor? Yes.”
In the reign of her successor? Yes.”
The testimony of Mr. Crookes, the discoverer of a new metal, and a Fellow of the Royal Society, may here be suitably recorded. Unlike some other so-called “scientific investigators,” he is reported to have resolved upon a careful and thorough examination of the spiritualistic phenomena. He is said to have maintained originally that, even if the alleged facts were true, he might be able to explain them by some natural law. Accordingly he thoughtfully pursued his inquiries and investigations over a series of years, taking unusual care to render deception out of the question and impossible. The result has been given to the public in the “Quarterly Journal of Science” for January,[Pg 160] 1874,[50] from which the following quotations are made:—
The testimony of Mr. Crookes, who discovered a new metal and is a Fellow of the Royal Society, deserves to be acknowledged. Unlike some other so-called "scientific investigators," he reportedly decided to conduct a careful and thorough examination of the spiritual phenomena. He initially argued that even if the reported facts were accurate, he might still explain them through some natural law. Thus, he thoughtfully pursued his inquiries and investigations for several years, taking extra care to eliminate any possibility of deception. The results have been published in the "Quarterly Journal of Science" for January,[Pg 160] 1874,[50] from which the following quotes are taken:—
“The phenomena I am prepared to attest are so extraordinary and so directly oppose the most firmly-rooted articles of scientific belief—amongst others, the ubiquity and invariable action of the law of gravitation—that, even now, on recalling the details of what I witnessed, there is an antagonism in my mind between reason, which pronounces it to be scientifically impossible, and the consciousness that my senses, both of touch and sight—and these corroborated, as they were, by the senses of all who were present—are not lying witnesses when they testify against my preconceptions. But the supposition that there is a sort of mania or delusion which suddenly attacks a whole roomful of intelligent persons who are quite sane elsewhere, and that they all concur to the minutest particulars in the details of the occurrences of which they suppose themselves to be witnesses, seems to my mind more incredible than even the facts they attest” (pp. 77-78).
“The events I'm about to describe are so extraordinary and so directly contradict the most established scientific beliefs—like the universal and consistent nature of the law of gravitation—that even now, as I think back on what I experienced, I feel a conflict in my mind between reason, which tells me it's scientifically impossible, and the awareness that my senses, both touch and sight—and these were confirmed by the senses of everyone who was present—are not deceiving me when they testify against my assumptions. However, the idea that there could be some sort of madness or delusion that suddenly affects an entire room full of intelligent people who are completely sane otherwise, and that they all agree on the smallest details of the events they believe they witnessed, seems to me more unbelievable than the very facts they claim to support” (pp. 77-78).
Under the heading of “The Phenomena of Percussive and other Allied Sounds,” he makes reference to the raps and knocks of various kinds made and heard in different places, “in a living tree, on[Pg 161] a sheet of glass, on a stretched iron wire, on a stretched membrane, a tambourine, on the roof of a cab, and on the floor of a theatre,” and where no known law, and no contrivance or trickery, could afford any clue to their cause. He then inquires whether the sounds thus heard are the result of some blind, irrational, hidden material force obeying the Laws of Nature. His conclusion, however, was that the varied phenomena being evidently governed by intelligence, a thinking being must have been concerned in their origination. “The intelligence,” he maintains, “is sometimes of such a character as to lead to the belief that it does not emanate from any person present.” The movement of heavy substances at a distance from the medium is then discussed, and Mr. Crookes thus writes:—
Under the section titled “The Phenomena of Percussive and Other Related Sounds,” he refers to the various taps and knocks made and heard in different locations, “in a living tree, on[Pg 161] a sheet of glass, on a stretched iron wire, on a stretched membrane, a tambourine, on the roof of a cab, and on the floor of a theatre,” where no known law or trickery could provide any insight into their cause. He then questions whether the sounds heard are caused by some blind, irrational, hidden material force following the Laws of Nature. However, his conclusion is that the diverse phenomena are clearly influenced by intelligence, suggesting that a thinking being must have been involved in their creation. “The intelligence,” he argues, “is sometimes such that it leads one to believe it doesn’t come from anyone present.” He then discusses the movement of heavy objects from a distance, and Mr. Crookes writes:—
“On three successive evenings a small table moved slowly across the room, under conditions which I had specially pre-arranged, so as to answer any objections which might be raised to the evidence” (p. 84).
“On three consecutive nights, a small table slowly moved across the room, under conditions that I had specifically set up to address any objections that might be raised against the evidence” (p. 84).
Again:—“On five separate occasions a heavy dining-table rose between a few inches and one and a half feet off the floor, under special circumstances which rendered trickery impossible. On another occasion a heavy table rose from the floor in full light, while I was holding the medium’s hands and feet. On another occasion the table rose from the floor, not only when no person was touching it, but[Pg 162] under conditions that I had pre-arranged, so as to assure unquestionable proof of the fact” (p. 85).
Again:—“On five different occasions, a heavy dining table lifted between a few inches and one and a half feet off the ground, under specific conditions that made trickery impossible. On another occasion, a heavy table rose from the floor in full light while I was holding the medium’s hands and feet. On yet another occasion, the table lifted off the floor, not only when no one was touching it, but[Pg 162] under conditions that I had pre-arranged to provide undeniable proof of the fact” (p. 85).
Once more:—
Once again:—
“On one occasion I witnessed a chair, with a lady sitting on it, rise several inches from the ground. On another occasion, to avoid the suspicion of this being in some way performed by herself, the lady knelt on the chair in such manner that its four feet were visible to us. It then rose about three inches, remained suspended for about ten seconds, and then slowly descended. At another time two children, on separate occasions, rose from the floor with their chairs, in full daylight, under (to me) most satisfactory conditions; for I was kneeling and keeping close watch upon the feet of the chair, and observing that no one might touch them” (p. 85).
“Once, I saw a chair with a woman sitting in it lift several inches off the ground. Another time, to avoid the suspicion that she was somehow making it happen herself, the woman knelt on the chair so we could see all four legs. It then lifted about three inches, hung in the air for about ten seconds, and then slowly came back down. At another time, two children, on separate occasions, floated from the floor with their chairs in broad daylight, under conditions that I found completely convincing; I was kneeling and closely watching the chair's legs, ensuring that no one was touching them” (p. 85).
Respecting another class of phenomena, said to be common enough with Modern Spiritualists, which appeal to the sense of sight, under the head of “Luminous Appearances,” Mr. Crookes thus writes:—
Respecting another type of phenomenon, which is commonly reported by Modern Spiritualists and appeals to sight, referred to as “Luminous Appearances,” Mr. Crookes writes:—
“Under the strictest test conditions I have seen a solid self-luminous body, the size and nearly the shape of a turkey’s egg, float noiselessly about the room, at one time higher than anyone present could reach standing on tip-toe, and then gently descend to the floor. It was visible for more than ten minutes, and before it faded away it struck the table three times, with a sound like that of a hard,[Pg 163] solid body. During this time the medium was lying back, apparently insensible, in an easy-chair.
“Under the strictest test conditions, I've seen a solid glowing object, about the size and nearly the shape of a turkey egg, float silently around the room. At one point, it was higher than anyone could reach while standing on tiptoe, and then it gently descended to the floor. It was visible for more than ten minutes, and before it disappeared, it struck the table three times, making a sound like that of a hard, [Pg 163] solid object. During this time, the medium was lying back, seemingly unconscious, in an easy chair.”
“I have seen luminous points of light darting about and settling on the heads of different persons; I have had questions answered by the flashing of a bright light a desired number of times in front of my face. I have seen sparks of light rising from the table to the ceiling, and again falling upon the table, striking it with an audible sound. I have had an alphabetical communication given by luminous flashes occurring before me in the air, whilst my hand was moving about amongst them. I have seen a luminous cloud floating upwards to a picture. Under the strictest test conditions, I have more than once had a solid, self-luminous crystalline body placed in my hand by a hand which did not belong to any person in the room. In the light, I have seen a luminous cloud hover over a heliotrope on a side-table, break a sprig off, and carry the sprig to a lady; and on some occasions I have seen a similar luminous cloud visibly condense to the form of a hand, and carry small objects about” (p. 87).
“I have seen bright points of light zipping around and landing on the heads of different people; I have had questions answered by the flicker of a bright light the exact number of times I wanted right in front of me. I’ve witnessed sparks of light moving from the table to the ceiling and then falling back onto the table, hitting it with a noticeable sound. I received an alphabetical message through glowing flashes in the air while my hand moved among them. I’ve seen a glowing cloud floating up to a picture. Under the strictest testing conditions, I’ve had a solid, self-glowing crystal object placed in my hand by a hand that didn’t belong to anyone in the room. In the light, I saw a glowing cloud hovering over a heliotrope on a side table, break off a sprig, and carry it to a lady; and on some occasions, I’ve seen a similar glowing cloud visibly form into a hand and move small objects around” (p. 87).
Two pages later on the following occurs:—
Two pages later, the following happens:—
“I was sitting next to the medium, Miss Fox, the only other persons present being my wife and a lady relative, and I was holding the medium’s two hands in one of mine, whilst her feet were resting on my feet. Paper was on the table before us, and my disengaged hand was holding a pencil.[Pg 164] A luminous hand came down from the upper part of the room, and after hovering near me for a few seconds, took the pencil from my hand, rapidly wrote on a sheet of paper, threw the pencil down, and then rose up over our heads, gradually fading into darkness” (p. 89).
“I was sitting next to the medium, Miss Fox, with only my wife and a female relative present. I held the medium’s hands with one of mine while her feet rested on my feet. There was paper on the table in front of us, and my other hand was holding a pencil.[Pg 164] A glowing hand appeared from above, hovered near me for a few seconds, took the pencil from my hand, quickly wrote on a piece of paper, dropped the pencil, and then rose up above us, gradually fading into darkness” (p. 89).
And then Mr. Crookes testifies that not only spirit-hands, but spectres or spirit-persons in their entirety, were seen:—
And then Mr. Crookes confirms that not only spirit hands, but also full apparitions or spirit beings, were seen:—
“In the dusk of the evening, during a séance with Mr. Home at my house, the curtains of a window about eight feet from Mr. Home were seen to move. A dark, shadowy, semi-transparent form like that of a man was then seen by all present standing near the window, waving the curtain with his hand. As we looked, the form faded away and the curtain ceased to move. The following is a still more striking instance. As in the former case, Mr. Home was the medium. A phantom form came from a corner of the room, took an accordion in its hand, and then glided about the room playing the instrument. The form was visible to all present for many minutes, Mr. Home also being seen at the same time. Coming rather close to a lady who was sitting apart from the rest of the company, she gave a slight cry, upon which it vanished” (p. 90).
“In the early evening, during a séance with Mr. Home at my house, the curtains of a window about eight feet away from him started to move. A dark, shadowy, semi-transparent figure resembling a man was then seen by everyone standing near the window, waving the curtain with its hand. As we watched, the figure faded away and the curtain stopped moving. The following is an even more remarkable instance. Just like before, Mr. Home was the medium. A phantom figure emerged from a corner of the room, picked up an accordion, and then glided around the room playing the instrument. The figure was visible to everyone for several minutes, with Mr. Home also being seen at the same time. It came rather close to a lady who was sitting alone, and when she let out a small cry, it vanished” (p. 90).
In conclusion Mr. Crookes sets forth five current theories with regard to these and similar phenomena; one of which theories is clearly expressed[Pg 165] in the following sentence. These supernatural manifestations, he asserts, some maintain to be “the actions of Evil Spirits or Devils, personifying who or what they please, in order to undermine Christianity and to ruin men’s souls” (p. 96). Such a definition, it may be added, is in perfect accordance with ordinary experience, the testimony of Scripture, the action and teaching of the living Church, as well as a fulfilment of express and definite prophecies regarding “the latter days.”
In conclusion, Mr. Crookes highlights five current theories about these and similar phenomena; one of these theories is clearly articulated[Pg 165] in the following sentence. He claims that some believe these supernatural happenings are “the actions of Evil Spirits or Devils, taking on whatever form they choose, to undermine Christianity and to destroy people’s souls” (p. 96). It's worth noting that this definition aligns perfectly with everyday experiences, the teachings of Scripture, the actions and teachings of the living Church, and it also fulfills specific prophecies about “the latter days.”
MODERN SPIRITUALISM.
CONTINUED.
“Superstition, in its grossest form, is the worship of Evil Spirits.”—John Henry Newman.
“Superstition, in its most extreme form, is the worship of evil spirits.”—John Henry Newman.
“Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that Man of Sin be revealed, the Son of Perdition, who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped.... Whose coming is after the working of Satan, with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the Truth that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them a strong delusion that they should believe a lie.”—2 Thess. ii. 3-11.
“Don’t let anyone fool you in any way: that day won’t come unless there’s a rebellion first and the Man of Sin is revealed, the Son of Perdition, who opposes and promotes himself above everything that is called God or is worshipped.... His coming is powered by Satan, with all kinds of power and signs and fake wonders, and with all the deception of wrongdoing for those who are lost; because they didn’t accept the love of the Truth in order to be saved. For this reason, God will send them a powerful delusion so they will believe what is false.” —2 Thess. ii. 3-11.
“The greatest intellectual triumph that can be achieved by the Devil is gained when men are prepared to believe that he is not.”—Sermons, Rev. T. T. Lee (A.D. 1796).
“The greatest intellectual victory the Devil can achieve happens when people are willing to believe that he doesn’t exist.”—Sermons, Rev. T. T. Lee (CE 1796).
MODERN SPIRITUALISM.
(Continued.)
MODERN SPIRITUALISM.
(Continued.)
ore recently the manifestations have been still further developed. From
the “Spiritual Magazine” the following is quoted:—
Recently, the expressions have evolved even more. Here’s a quote from the “Spiritual Magazine”:—
“The séance was held by appointment. Our object being that of investigation, we limited the number to three, and, I must add, used every precaution we could think of to preclude the possibility of self-deception; we likewise guarded against any possible preparatory arrangement. Accordingly, we changed from the library to the dining-room. We were soon seated at a heavy square table. Twenty minutes passed without any manifestation; then came gentle raps, followed by the table being lifted, tilted, and gently vibrated. Then raps were heard simultaneously in different and opposite parts of the room.[Pg 170] At my suggestion, the lamp was partly turned down, when a cold current of air was felt to pass over our hands and faces. A pause ensued. The dining-room table leaf standing in the corner of the room then commenced to vibrate, and one of the leaves being taken from the stand, was passed between Mr. Home and the table at which we were seated. It was then raised straight up, and passing vertically over my friend, gently touched him; in passing over me, it struck me on the crown of the head, but so gently, that I could hardly realize it to be the heavy leaf of the dining-room table; the touch nevertheless caused the leaf to vibrate all but sonorously. I name this to prove how delicately balanced and suspended in the air the leaf of the table must have been to have produced the vibration. It then passed over to the right, touching my shoulders, and finally was placed upon the table at which we were seated. The distance the leaf was carried I compute at nearly twelve yards (allowing for the circuit made), and at an elevation of six feet. A small round table was then moved from the corner of the room, and placed next to my friend; and in reply to his question ‘who it was,’ he received the answer, audible to us all, ‘Pa, Pa,—dear—darling Pa.’ An arm-chair behind my friend, and at a distance of three yards, was raised up straight into the air, carried over our heads, and placed upon the dining-room table to my left, a voice clearly and loudly repeating the words, ‘Papa’s[Pg 171] chair.’ We then observed the wooden box of the accordion being carried from the extreme corner of the room up to my friend. In passing my right hand, I passed my hand under and over the box, as it travelled suspended in the air to my front. I did this to make sure of the fact of its being moved by an invisible agency, and not by means of mechanical aid.... The accordion was then taken from Mr. Home, carried about in the room, and played. Voices were distinctly heard; a low whispering, and voices imitating the break of a wave on the shore. Finally, the accordion placed itself upon the table we were seated at, and two luminous hands were distinctly seen resting on the keys of the instrument. They remained luminously visible for from twenty to thirty seconds, and then melted away. I had, in the meantime, and at the request of my friend, taken hold of the accordion; whilst so held by me, an invisible hand laid hold of the instrument, and played for two or three minutes what appeared to me to be sacred music. Voices were then heard, a kind of murmuring or low whistling and breathing; at times in imitation of the murmur of the waves of the sea, at other times more plaintively melodious. The accordion was then a second time taken by an invisible power, carried over our heads, and a small piece of sacred music played,—then a hymn, voices in deep sonorous notes singing the hallelujah. I thought I could make out three voices, but my friend said he could speak to four. A jet of light[Pg 172] then crossed the room, after which a star or brilliantly illuminated disk, followed by the appearance of a softly luminous column of light, which moved up between me and my friend. I cannot say that I could discern any distinct outline. The luminous column appeared to me to be about five to six feet high, the subdued soft light mounting from it half illumining the room. The column or luminous appearance then passed to my right, and a chair was moved and placed next to me. I distinctly heard the rustling as of a silk dress. Instinctively I put my hand forward to ascertain the presence of the guest, when a soft hand seized my hand and wrist. I then felt that the skirt of a dress had covered my knees. I grasped it; it felt like thick silk, and melted away as I firmly clenched my hand on it. By this time I admit I shuddered. A heavy footstep then passed to my right, the floor vibrating to the footfall; the spirit-form now walked up to the fire-place, clapping its hands as it passed me. I then felt something press against the back of my chair; the weight was so great, that as the form leaned on my shoulder, I had to bend forward under the pressure. Two hands gently pressed my forehead; I noticed a luminous appearance at my right; I was kissed, and what to me at the time made my very frame thrill again, spoken to in a sweet, low, melodious voice. The words uttered by the spirit were distinctly heard by all present. As the spirit-form passed away, it repeated the words, ‘I kissed[Pg 173] you, I kissed you,’ and I felt three taps on each shoulder, audible to all present, as if in parting to reimpress me with the reality of its presence. I shuddered again, and, in spite of all my heroism, felt very ‘uncanny.’ My friend now called our attention to his being patted by a soft hand on his head. I heard a kiss, and then the words, ‘Papa, dear papa.’ He said his left hand was being kissed, and that a soft, child-like hand was caressing him. A cloud of light appeared to be standing at his left.”
The séance was scheduled by appointment. Since we aimed to investigate, we limited the group to three people and took every precaution we could think of to prevent self-deception; we also made sure there were no arrangements made in advance. So, we moved from the library to the dining room. Soon we were seated at a sturdy square table. Twenty minutes went by with no sign of anything happening; then we heard gentle knocks, followed by the table being lifted, tilted, and softly vibrating. After that, knocks were heard simultaneously in different and opposite parts of the room.[Pg 170] At my suggestion, we dimmed the lamp, and a cold draft flowed over our hands and faces. There was a pause. Then a table leaf standing in the corner began to vibrate, and one of the leaves was taken from the stand and passed between Mr. Home and the table where we sat. It was raised straight up and passed directly over my friend, gently touching him; as it went over me, it struck the top of my head so softly that I could hardly believe it was the heavy leaf from the dining room table; still, the touch made the leaf vibrate quietly. I mention this to show how delicately balanced and suspended in the air the leaf must have been to create that vibration. It then moved to the right, brushing my shoulders, and finally placed itself back on the table where we were seated. I estimate the distance the leaf traveled was nearly twelve yards (considering the path it took), and at a height of six feet. A small round table was then moved from the corner and positioned next to my friend; when he asked, ‘who it was,’ he heard the answer, clear to all of us, ‘Pa, Pa,—dear—darling Pa.’ An armchair behind my friend, about three yards away, was lifted straight into the air, carried over our heads, and set on the dining room table to my left, with a voice clearly and loudly repeating the words, ‘Papa’s[Pg 171] chair.’ We then saw the accordion's wooden box being moved from the far corner of the room toward my friend. As it passed by my right hand, I moved my hand under and over the box while it floated in the air before me. I did this to confirm it was being moved by an invisible force, not by any mechanical means.... The accordion was then taken from Mr. Home, carried around the room, and played. We distinctly heard voices; there were soft whispers and sounds mimicking waves breaking on the shore. Finally, the accordion set itself on the table we were sitting at, and two glowing hands were clearly visible resting on the instrument's keys. They stayed bright for about twenty to thirty seconds before fading away. Meanwhile, at my friend's request, I held the accordion; while I was doing so, an unseen hand grabbed the instrument and played for two or three minutes what sounded to me like sacred music. Then voices were heard, a sort of murmuring or low whistling and breathing; sometimes imitating the sounds of sea waves, at other times more sweetly melodic. The accordion was taken again by an invisible force, carried over our heads, and a piece of sacred music played—then a hymn, with voices singing deep, sonorous notes of hallelujah. I thought I detected three voices, but my friend claimed he heard four. A beam of light[Pg 172] then crossed the room, followed by a star or brightly lit disk, succeeded by the appearance of a softly glowing column of light that moved up between me and my friend. I couldn’t make out a clear outline. The luminous column looked to me to be about five to six feet tall, the dim soft light emanating from it half-illuminating the room. The column then moved to my right, and a chair was shifted and placed next to me. I distinctly heard the sound of a silk dress rustling. Instinctively, I reached out to find the presence of the guest, when a gentle hand grasped my hand and wrist. I then felt the skirt of a dress drape over my knees. I grasped it; it felt like thick silk, and melted away as I held onto it tightly. By this point, I admit I was shuddering. A heavy footstep then passed to my right, making the floor vibrate with the footfall; the spirit-form walked up to the fireplace, clapping its hands as it passed me. I felt something press against the back of my chair; the weight was so heavy that as the form leaned on my shoulder, I had to bend forward under the pressure. Two hands gently pressed on my forehead; I noticed a glowing figure to my right; I was kissed, and what truly thrilled me in that moment, spoken to in a sweet, low, melodious voice. The words spoken by the spirit were clearly heard by everyone present. As the spirit-form faded away, it repeated, ‘I kissed[Pg 173] you, I kissed you,’ and I felt three taps on each shoulder, audible to all present, as if bidding farewell and reinforcing the reality of its presence. I shuddered again, and, despite all my bravery, felt quite ‘uncanny.’ My friend then drew our attention to his head being gently patted by a soft hand. I heard a kiss, followed by the words, ‘Papa, dear papa.’ He described how his left hand was being kissed and that a soft, child-like hand was caressing him. A cloud of light appeared to be hovering at his left.
Another example, from the same publication, deserves to be put on record:—
Another example from the same publication is worth noting:—
“The first group of the manifestations (I use the term ‘group’ to mark the characteristic difference of the phenomena on each occasion,) occurred at a friend’s house at Great Malvern. Those present had only incidentally met; and, owing to a prohibition being laid upon Mr. Home by his medical man against trying his strength, no séance was attempted. I name this as characteristic. Raps in different parts of the room, and the movement of furniture, however, soon told the presence of the invisibles. The library in which the party had met communicated with the hall; and the door having been left half open, a broad stream of light from the burners of the gas-lamp lit up the room. At the suggestion of one of the party, the candles were removed. The rapping, which had till then been heard in different parts of the room, suddenly made[Pg 174] a pause, and then the unusual phenomena of the appearance of spirit-forms manifested itself. The opening of the half-closed door was suddenly darkened by an invisible agency, the room becoming pitch dark. Then the wall opposite became illumined, the library now being lit up by a luminous element, for it cannot be described otherwise. Between those present and the opposite and now illumined wall two spirit-forms were seen, their shadowy outline on the wall well defined. The forms moved to and fro. They made an effort to speak; the articulation, however, was too imperfect to permit of the meaning of the words to be understood. The darkening which had obscured the half-closed door was then removed, and the broad light from the hall lamp reappeared, looking quite dim in comparison with the luminous brilliancy of the light that had passed away. Again the room became darkened, then illumined, and a colossal head and shoulders appeared to rise from the floor, visible only by the shadow it cast upon the illumined wall. What added to the interest was the apparent darkening and lighting up of the room at will, and that repeatedly, the library door remaining half open all the while. The time occupied by these phenomena was perhaps five to ten minutes, the manifestations terminating quite abruptly.”
“The first group of manifestations (I use the term ‘group’ to highlight the distinct characteristics of the phenomena on each occasion) took place at a friend's house in Great Malvern. The attendees had only met by chance, and due to Mr. Home’s doctor forbidding him from exerting himself, no séance was attempted. I mention this as it’s significant. Rapping sounds from different parts of the room and moving furniture quickly indicated the presence of the spirits. The library where the gathering was held connected to the hall, and with the door left half open, a broad beam of light from the gas lamp illuminated the room. At the suggestion of one of the guests, the candles were removed. The rapping, which had been occurring in various spots throughout the room, suddenly paused, and then the unusual phenomenon of spirit forms began to appear. The half-open door was abruptly darkened by an unseen force, plunging the room into complete darkness. Then, the wall opposite became lit, the library now glowing with a light that could only be described as luminous. Between those present and the newly illuminated wall, two spirit forms were noticed, their shadowy outlines clearly defined. The forms moved back and forth and attempted to speak, but the articulation was too unclear to grasp their meaning. The darkness that had obscured the half-open door lifted, and the bright light from the hall lamp returned, appearing quite dim in comparison to the brilliant light that had just vanished. Once again, the room darkened, then brightened, revealing a colossal head and shoulders that seemed to rise from the floor, visible only by the shadow it cast on the lit wall. What made it more intriguing was how the room could be darkened and illuminated at will, repeatedly, with the library door remaining half open the entire time. These phenomena lasted about five to ten minutes, concluding quite suddenly.”
A correspondent of the same serial gives the following facts:—
A writer for the same series provides the following information:—
[Pg 175]“On the 1st October, 1865, I attended a séance at 13, Victoria Place, Clifton, where the younger Mrs. Marshall, the well-known medium from London, was staying.
[Pg 175]“On October 1, 1865, I went to a séance at 13 Victoria Place, Clifton, where the younger Mrs. Marshall, the famous medium from London, was staying.
“I had previously prepared, as a test, a series of written questions inserted in a book and numbered consecutively; my wife, who was present, was by the usual method put in communication with the spirit of her mother, and the following are a few of the results. It is important to observe that no clue was given to the medium, or to the others present, as to the nature of the answer required, the questions being put in the following form:—‘Will you answer the question No. 33?’ &c., and as the answers were occasionally given in a different form from what was anticipated, though still quite correctly, these two facts taken together conclusively prove, as it appears to me, that the answers were neither the result of any knowledge on the part of the medium, nor any ‘reflex action’ from the mind of the interrogator.
“I had previously set up a test with a series of written questions placed in a book and numbered sequentially. My wife, who was there, was connected with the spirit of her mother using the usual method, and here are some of the results. It's important to note that the medium and others present had no hints about the type of answers expected. The questions were asked in this way: ‘Will you answer question No. 33?’ and so on. Since the answers were sometimes given in a way that was different from what we expected, yet still accurate, I believe these two facts together conclusively show that the answers were not based on any knowledge from the medium or any 'reflex action' from the questioner’s mind.”
“The spirit having been requested to answer the question numbered 33, viz.:—‘Will you spell the name of the place where we lived when you left this state?’ The reply, spelt through the alphabet, was ‘Aust.’
“The spirit was asked to answer question number 33, which was: ‘Can you spell the name of the place where we lived when you left this state?’ The reply, spelled out using the alphabet, was ‘Aust.’”
“Question No. 34 having been put in the same manner, viz.:—‘Where was your body buried?’ The reply was, ‘Saint George’s.’
“Question No. 34 was asked in the same way: ‘Where was your body buried?’ The answer was, ‘Saint George’s.’”
“No. 36.—‘What was it?’ Reply, ‘A sprig of myrtle.’
“No. 36.—‘What was it?’ Reply, ‘A sprig of myrtle.’
“No. 37.—‘By whom was it put there?’ Reply, ‘Thomas Bowman.’
“No. 37.—‘Who put it there?’ Reply, ‘Thomas Bowman.’
“No. 38.—‘Who else were present at the time?’ Reply, ‘Ann, Tommy and Mary Bowman Bryant.’
“No. 38.—‘Who else was there at the time?’ Reply, ‘Ann, Tommy, and Mary Bowman Bryant.’”
“Many other replies were given of an equally satisfactory character, but I must not further trespass on your space. I would merely remark that the answers in each case were quite correct, and that the events referred to occurred upwards of forty years since.”
“Many other responses were provided that were just as satisfactory, but I won't take up more of your space. I just want to note that the answers were all correct, and that the events mentioned happened over forty years ago.”
Again, Mr. James Howell, of 7, Guildford Road, Brighton, writes as follows in the “Spiritual Magazine” for November, 1867:—
Again, Mr. James Howell, of 7 Guildford Road, Brighton, writes as follows in the “Spiritual Magazine” for November 1867:—
“When I was at the Marshalls’ last summer, a circumstance, unknown to anyone present save myself, was made known to me by unaccountable means. The name of a young lady who suffered and died from spinal complaint in the year 1843 was correctly spelled out, and the date of her death[Pg 177] given. I was most intimately acquainted with her. She was good, pious, and highly intellectual. To her I owe my knowledge of the French language, and my love of its literature. I was not thinking of her at the time; in fact, she was furthest from my thoughts; yet her name—a very uncommon one, you will admit—was given correctly, ‘Aletta V——.’ Now I am honest enough to confess that a million guesses would not have guessed that name. I was astounded and affected; for it brought back to my mind a rush of thoughts, happy and sad, of those evenings when I sat by her bedside listening to her sweet voice, and imbibing the original thoughts which sprang, not only from a well-stored mind, but one instinct with genius. Twenty-three years had elapsed from the time of her death; she had often promised to communicate with me from the spirit-world, if it was possible, and now that promise was fulfilled, even in the presence of others.”
“When I was at the Marshalls’ last summer, something happened that no one else knew about except me. I found out the name of a young woman who suffered and died from a spinal issue in 1843. Her name was spelled out correctly, along with the date of her death[Pg 177]. I was very close to her. She was kind, religious, and incredibly smart. I owe my knowledge of French and my love for its literature to her. I wasn’t thinking about her at that moment; in fact, she was far from my mind, yet her name—a really unusual one—was revealed: ‘Aletta V——.’ Honestly, I can say that I wouldn’t have guessed that name even a million times. I was shocked and moved because it reminded me of a flood of happy and sad memories of those evenings when I sat by her bedside, listening to her sweet voice and absorbing the unique ideas that came from her not just well-informed mind, but one filled with genius. It had been twenty-three years since her death; she often promised she would reach out to me from the spirit world if she could, and now, that promise had been kept, even in front of others.”
And once more, the same writer gives the following record of facts:—
And once again, the same author provides this account of events:—
“I paid a visit on Monday, July 2nd, to Mrs. Parks, of Cornwall Terrace, Regent’s Park, then staying at 7, Bedford Square. Miss Purcell, the medium, went with me; and we three had some strong and wonderful manifestations. The table was turned about merrily, and once whirled round in mid-air. It became as animated as a living being; it even ran about when not a single being touched it. Knockings were heard all over the[Pg 178] room; in chairs, in tables, under the floor, and along the wainscot. We had great trouble to keep the tables from being smashed.
“I visited Mrs. Parks at 7, Bedford Square in Regent’s Park on Monday, July 2nd. Miss Purcell, the medium, came with me, and the three of us experienced some strong and amazing manifestations. The table moved around cheerfully and even spun in mid-air. It became as lively as a living being; it even moved around without anyone touching it. We heard knocking sounds all over the[Pg 178] room; in chairs, on tables, under the floor, and along the wainscoting. We struggled to keep the tables from being broken.”
“During the evening, the ‘Blue Bells of Scotland’ and ‘Marlbrook s’en va-t-en guerre’ were knocked out on the table in a beautiful and correct manner, the table beating and dancing admirable time to each tune. At a previous séance a well-known tune was knocked out, and my wife was requested to dance, the spirits stating that the table should accompany her; but as we could not induce her to do so, we lost the promised pas de deux between a human being and a table. At my request the table also gave a series of knocks, viz. the footman’s, the postman’s, the tax-gatherer’s, and the countryman’s, which were perfect, and caused us much amusement. In one part of the room there appeared a silvery, bluish star, shining brilliantly. Mrs. Parks, strange to say, could not see it, but to the medium and myself it was clearly visible, at the same time too; and a brilliant member of the stellar creation it was, coming and going like those of the sky, when for a moment a veil of clouds passes over them.”
“During the evening, the ‘Blue Bells of Scotland’ and ‘Marlbrook s’en va-t-en guerre’ were performed on the table in a beautiful and precise way, with the table keeping perfect time to each tune. At a previous séance, a well-known song was played, and my wife was asked to dance, with the spirits saying that the table should accompany her; but since we couldn’t get her to do it, we missed the promised pas de deux between a person and a table. At my request, the table also made a series of knocks, including the footman’s, the postman’s, the tax-collector’s, and the countryman’s, which were spot-on and provided us a lot of entertainment. In one part of the room, a silvery, bluish star appeared, shining brightly. Strangely, Mrs. Parks couldn’t see it, but the medium and I could, and it was clearly visible to us both; it was a brilliant celestial object, coming and going like stars in the sky when a fleeting veil of clouds passes over them.”
The conviction that such acts and deeds are the work of evil spirits is put on record in the same serial, a formal organ of the Spiritualists, in the following narrative:—
The belief that these actions and behaviors are caused by evil spirits is documented in the same publication, an official outlet for Spiritualists, in the following story:—
“Mr. and Mrs. C—— attend a séance at which the spirit of ‘a darling child’ is manifestly present. They attend a second séance, and through the same[Pg 179] medium they are confirmed in the conviction of the real presence of their child. Mr. C—— then finds that he is himself a medium, and forthwith he purchases a small table for the exercise of his power.
“Mr. and Mrs. C—— go to a séance where the spirit of ‘a darling child’ is clearly present. They go to a second séance, and through the same[Pg 179] medium, they are convinced of the genuine presence of their child. Mr. C—— then discovers that he is a medium himself, and immediately buys a small table to practice his abilities.”
“His first experiment proves to him beyond a doubt that an intelligent being, though invisible, is with him; but he speedily begins to suspect that whatever the character may have been of the spirit which first manifested to him through another medium, this, which is now communicating through himself, is an evil spirit. On his ‘wishing it to walk to the dining-room, it started at once.’ He was struck by its heavy tread, ‘so very unlike the footfalls of a young child,’ and he exclaimed, ‘This is not the spirit of my child, if so, I want no other manifestation.’ Becoming more and more suspicious of the character of this particular visitant, he said, ‘If thou art not the spirit of my child, march out of the house.’ ‘The table did, indeed, march, making a noise like the loud and well-measured footfalls of a heavy dragoon—literally shaking everything in the room.’
“His first experiment convinces him without a doubt that an intelligent being, even if invisible, is present with him; but he quickly starts to suspect that whatever the nature of the spirit that first appeared to him through another medium, the one now communicating through him is an evil spirit. When he ‘wished it to walk to the dining room, it started right away.’ He was struck by its heavy footsteps, ‘so very different from the footfalls of a young child,’ and he exclaimed, ‘This is not the spirit of my child; if it is, I don’t want any other manifestation.’ Growing increasingly wary of this particular visitor, he said, ‘If you are not the spirit of my child, get out of the house.’ ‘The table did indeed move, making a noise like the loud and well-measured steps of a heavy soldier—literally shaking everything in the room.’”
“This gentleman then adjured the spirit in a variety of forms, and asked if it was not a bad spirit? and it said, ‘Yes!’ Then he said, ‘Accursed devil! by the living God I adjure thee to speak the truth! Has the spirit of my child ever been put in communication with myself or her mother through this or any other table?’ The ‘accursed[Pg 180] devil’ said, ‘No, never!’ Then, after similar assurances, Mr. C—— made up his mind to believe the devil; and he closed his experiments with an auto-da-fé, by breaking up and burning the table!”
“This man then urged the spirit in several ways and asked if it was a bad spirit. It replied, ‘Yes!’ He then said, ‘Cursed devil! I call on you by the living God to tell the truth! Has my child's spirit ever been in contact with me or her mother through this or any other table?’ The ‘cursed[Pg 180] devil’ said, ‘No, never!’ After similar confirmations, Mr. C—— decided to trust the devil; he ended his experiments with an auto-da-fé, by breaking and burning the table!”
Mr. Chevalier, who was the first witness called before the committee appointed by the Dialectical Society, gives the following personal version of this experiment, 20th July, 1869. He stated that he had had seventeen years’ experience of Spiritualism, but it was not till 1866 that he commenced experimenting on tables. He obtained the usual phenomena, such as raps and tiltings and answers to questions. On one occasion, the answer which was given being obviously untrue, the witness peremptorily inquired why a correct answer had not been given, and the spirit in reply said, “Because I am Beelzebub.” Mr. Chevalier, in continuation, said, “I continued my experiments until I heard of the ‘Spiritual Athenæum.’ About that time I lost a child, and heard my wife say she had been in communication with its spirit. I cautioned her, and yet was anxious to communicate also. I placed one finger on the table; it moved, and the name of the child was given. It was a French name. I told a friend of mine what had happened, but was laughed at by him; he however came, sceptic as he was. I placed one hand on the table asking mental questions, which were all answered. He then asked where my child went to school, not knowing himself, and the answer ‘Fenton’ was given; this also[Pg 181] was correct. Frequently after this, I obtained manifestations in French and English, and messages as a child could send to a parent. At my meals I constantly rested my hand on a small table, and it seemed to join in the conversation. One day the table turned at right angles, and went into the corner of the room. I asked, ‘Are you my child?’ but obtained no answer. I then said, ‘Are you from God?’ but the table was still silent. I then said, ‘In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, I command you to answer—are you from God?’ One loud rap, a negative, was then given. ‘Do you believe,’ said I, ‘that Christ died to save us from sin?’ The answer was ‘No!’ ‘Accursed spirit,’ said I, ‘leave the room.’ The table then walked across the room, entered the adjoining one and quickened its steps. It was a small tripod table. It walked with a sidelong walk. It went to the door, shook the handle, and I opened it. The table then walked into the passage, and I repeated the adjuration, receiving the same answer. Fully convinced that I was dealing with an accursed spirit, I opened the street door, and the table was immediately silent; no movement or rap was heard. I returned alone to the drawing-room, and asked if there were any spirits present. Immediately I heard steps like those of a little child outside the door. I opened it, and the small table went into the corner as before, just as my child did when I reproved it for a fault. These manifestations continued until I[Pg 182] used the adjuration, and I always found that they changed or ceased when the Name of God was mentioned. One night, when sitting alone in my drawing-room, I heard a noise at the top of the house; a servant who had heard it came into the room frightened. I went to the nursery and found that the sounds came from a spot near the bed. I pronounced the adjuration and they instantly ceased. The same sounds were afterwards heard in the kitchen, and I succeeded in restoring quiet as before.
Mr. Chevalier, the first witness called before the committee appointed by the Dialectical Society, shares his personal account of this experiment from July 20th, 1869. He mentioned having seventeen years of experience with Spiritualism, but he only started experimenting with tables in 1866. He experienced the typical phenomena, including raps, tilts, and answers to questions. On one occasion, he received an obviously false answer, prompting him to demand why a correct answer hadn't been given. The spirit replied, “Because I am Beelzebub.” Mr. Chevalier continued, stating, “I kept experimenting until I heard about the ‘Spiritual Athenæum.’ Around that time, I lost a child and heard my wife say she had been in contact with its spirit. I warned her to be careful, but I was also eager to communicate. I placed one finger on the table; it moved, and the child's name was given. It was a French name. I told a friend about what had happened, but he laughed at me; however, he came over, despite being a skeptic. I placed one hand on the table, asking mental questions, all of which were answered. He then asked where my child went to school, without knowing himself, and the answer ‘Fenton’ was given; this was also[Pg 181] correct. After that, I frequently received messages in both French and English, much like what a child might send to a parent. During meals, I often rested my hand on a small table, and it seemed to participate in the conversation. One day, the table turned at a right angle and moved into the corner of the room. I asked, ‘Are you my child?’ but received no answer. I then asked, ‘Are you from God?’ but the table remained silent. I said, ‘In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, I command you to answer—are you from God?’ A loud negative rap followed. ‘Do you believe,’ I asked, ‘that Christ died to save us from sin?’ The answer was ‘No!’ ‘Accursed spirit,’ I said, ‘leave the room.’ The table then walked across the room, entered the adjoining room, and quickened its pace. It was a small tripod table. It moved sideways. It approached the door, shook the handle, and I opened it. The table then walked into the hallway, and I repeated my command, receiving the same answer. Fully convinced I was dealing with an accursed spirit, I opened the front door, and the table immediately fell silent; there was no movement or rap. I returned alone to the drawing room and asked if there were any spirits present. Instantly, I heard footsteps like those of a small child outside the door. I opened it, and the small table went into the corner as it had before, just like my child would when I scolded it for a mistake. These manifestations continued until I[Pg 182] used the command, and I consistently found that they changed or stopped when God’s name was mentioned. One night, while sitting alone in my drawing room, I heard a noise from the top of the house; a servant who heard it came into the room scared. I went to the nursery and discovered the sounds were coming from near the bed. I pronounced the command, and they stopped immediately. The same sounds were later heard in the kitchen, and I managed to restore quiet once again.
“Reflecting on these singular facts, I determined to inquire further and really satisfy myself that the manifestations were what I suspected them to be. I went to Mrs. Marshall, and took with me three clever men, who were not at all likely to be deceived. I was quite unknown; we sat at a table, and had a séance: Mrs. Marshall told me the name of my child. I asked the spirit some questions, and then pronounced the adjuration. We all heard steps, which sounded as if someone was mounting the wall; in a few seconds the sounds ceased, and although Mrs. Marshall challenged again and again, the spirits did not answer, and she said she could not account for the phenomenon. In this case, I pronounced the adjuration mentally; no person knew what I had done. At a séance, held at the house of a friend of mine, at which I was present, manifestations were obtained, and, as I was known to be hostile, I was entreated not to interfere. I sat for two hours a passive spectator. I then asked the name of the spirit, and it gave the name of my child. ‘In the[Pg 183] Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,’ said I, ‘are you the spirit of my child?’ It answered, ‘No!’ and the word ‘Devil’ was spelled out.”
“Reflecting on these unique facts, I decided to dig deeper and confirm whether the manifestations were what I thought they were. I went to see Mrs. Marshall and brought along three smart men who were unlikely to be fooled. I was completely unknown to them; we sat at a table and had a séance: Mrs. Marshall told me the name of my child. I asked the spirit some questions and then made the request. We all heard footsteps that sounded like someone was climbing the wall; after a few seconds, the sounds stopped, and although Mrs. Marshall kept calling out, the spirits didn’t respond. She said she couldn’t explain the phenomenon. In this instance, I made the request silently; no one knew what I had done. At a séance held at a friend's house, where I was present, we got some manifestations, and since I was known to be skeptical, I was asked not to interfere. I sat as a passive observer for two hours. I then asked for the name of the spirit, and it gave the name of my child. ‘In the[Pg 183] Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,’ I said, ‘are you the spirit of my child?’ It replied, ‘No!’ and then the word ‘Devil’ was spelled out.”
Dr. Edmunds: “How were the names spelled out?”
Dr. Edmunds: “How were the names written out?”
Mr. Chevalier: “The legs rapped when the alphabet was called over. Mrs. Marshall used the alphabet herself, and the table rapped when her pencil came to the letters. My opinion of the phenomena is that the intelligence which is put in communication with us is a fallen one. It is the Devil, the Prince of the Powers of the air. I believe we commit the crime of Necromancy when we take part in these spiritual séances.”
Mr. Chevalier: “The legs tapped when the alphabet was called out. Mrs. Marshall used the alphabet, and the table tapped when her pencil reached the letters. I think the intelligence that's communicating with us is a fallen one. It's the Devil, the Prince of the Powers of the air. I believe we commit the crime of Necromancy when we participate in these spiritual séances.”
We obtain from these extracts, which might be multiplied thirty-fold from the authorized publications of the Spiritualists, some idea of the nature of their séances and proceedings. Our own statement at the outset has been more than justified as regards its moderation and accuracy from the examples provided in the extracts in question. “Necromancy” has been well defined to be “The art of communicating with devils and of doing surprising things by means of their aid; particularly that of calling up the dead and extorting answers from them.” Now this, it seems clear, in one form or another, is precisely that which is carried on by a considerable and increasing section[52] of people in[Pg 184] America, in England, on the Continent, and elsewhere. It is practised mainly by persons who were such extreme Protestants in previous times that, having almost altogether denied the Supernatural, they have been reluctantly won over to a belief in it by communion with evil spirits. Father Perrone, the distinguished Jesuit, has calculated that upwards of two thousand treatises have been published in defence of the system of these manifestations during the past fifteen years. It has been pointedly remarked by an English clergyman, of those people who once, like the ancient Sadducees, rejected the idea of the existence of spirits, but who now have accepted the Spiritualistic theory, that “they have given up believing in nothing, and have taken to believe in the Devil.”[53] And this epigrammatic saying is hardly too pointed. According to Perrone, the modern professors of divination frankly allow that the phenomena have passed through three phases. First, that of Mesmerism; secondly,[Pg 185] artificial Somnambulism and Clairvoyance; and thirdly, Spiritualism, properly so called. He gives five reasons for maintaining his theory of diabolical agency with regard to the same. 1. From the nature of the phenomena. 2. From its effects. 3. From the manner in which Mesmerism operates. 4. From the malice and wickedness of the agent, who frequently utters anti-Christian and blasphemous doctrines; and lastly, 5. from the frank and candid admission of the mediums or operators themselves.
We gather from these extracts, which could be multiplied thirty-fold from the authorized publications of Spiritualists, some understanding of the nature of their séances and activities. Our initial statement has been more than justified in terms of its moderation and accuracy based on the examples provided in the extracts mentioned. “Necromancy” is well defined as “the art of communicating with devils and doing astonishing things with their help; particularly calling up the dead and getting answers from them.” It's clear that, in one form or another, this is precisely what is practiced by a significant and growing group of people[52] in[Pg 184] America, in England, on the Continent, and beyond. It's mainly practiced by individuals who were such staunch Protestants in the past that, having almost entirely denied the supernatural, they have been reluctantly convinced of its existence through interactions with evil spirits. Father Perrone, the notable Jesuit, estimates that over two thousand treatises defending the system of these manifestations have been published in the last fifteen years. An English clergyman has pointedly noted about those who once, like the ancient Sadducees, rejected the notion of spirits but have now accepted the Spiritualistic theory that “they have stopped believing in nothing and have started to believe in the Devil.”[53] This succinct statement is hardly an exaggeration. According to Perrone, modern practitioners of divination openly acknowledge that the phenomena have gone through three phases. First, Mesmerism; second, artificial Somnambulism and Clairvoyance; and third, Spiritualism, in the proper sense. He provides five reasons to support his theory of diabolical agency concerning these phenomena: 1. The nature of the phenomena. 2. Its effects. 3. The way Mesmerism operates. 4. The malice and wickedness of the agent, who often expresses anti-Christian and blasphemous ideas; and finally, 5. The honest and open admission of the mediums or operators themselves.
In most cases it may be safely assumed that evil spirits personify the souls of the departed. That such spirits are the deadly foes of man so long as he is in his period of probation, may, for all Catholic Christians, be also assumed. That such spirits, moreover, constantly represent the departed as continually desiring the hand of Death to fall upon their earthly friends, in order, as is implied or stated, that a future of unclouded light and everlasting happiness may speedily link them together, can be seen from a careful study of the records of Spiritualism. Some of the facts already set forth teach this. The principle that men, whether good or bad, righteous or unrighteous, will all be certainly saved, and be for ever hereafter in bliss, is the practical heresy[54] that Spiritualism in its theological[Pg 186] aspect has most openly taught, and still continues to teach. “Spiritualism,” writes Mr. William Howitt, a convert to it from Quakerism, “rejects the doctrine of eternal damnation as alike injurious to God and man. Injurious to God’s noblest attributes, repugnant to the principles of justice, and unavailing in men as a motive to repentance.... Spiritualism knows that there are isolated passages in the Gospels and in the words of our Saviour capable of being made to bear an appearance favouring the doctrine of eternal punishment, but it knows that the original terms bear no such latitude, and when Christ says there is a state ‘where the worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched,’ it admits the state, but denies that any of God’s creatures will continue in that state a minute longer than is necessary to purge the foulness of sin and the love of sin out of their spiritual constitutions. Were the solution of this supposed difficulty much harder than it is, Spiritualism would place the love of God and the love of Christ, and all the great and gracious attributes of God and His Saviour—justice and truth and wisdom, and a charity more immeasurable than God Himself recommends to mankind, confidently and courageously against so horrible and senseless a doctrine.”
In most cases, it's safe to assume that evil spirits represent the souls of the deceased. For all Catholic Christians, it's also assumed that these spirits are deadly enemies of humanity while we are in our time of testing. Additionally, these spirits often portray the departed as constantly wishing for Death to come for their loved ones, so that a future of pure light and endless happiness can unite them quickly, as seen in a careful study of Spiritualism records. Some of the facts already presented support this idea. The principle that everyone, whether good or bad, righteous or unrighteous, will ultimately be saved and exist in bliss forever is the practical heresy [54] that Spiritualism openly promotes in its theological aspect and continues to advocate. “Spiritualism,” writes Mr. William Howitt, a former Quaker who converted to it, “rejects the belief in eternal damnation as harmful to both God and humanity. It's damaging to God’s finest attributes, contrary to the principles of justice, and ineffective in motivating people to repent... Spiritualism acknowledges that there are isolated passages in the Gospels and in our Savior's words that might seem to support the idea of eternal punishment, but it realizes that the original terms don't allow for such interpretations. When Christ speaks of a state ‘where the worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched,’ Spiritualism accepts that state but denies that any of God’s creations will remain there a minute longer than necessary to cleanse them of the filth of sin and the love of sin from their spiritual nature. Even if solving this supposed difficulty were much harder than it is, Spiritualism would confidently and boldly stand by the love of God and the love of Christ, along with all of God’s great and gracious qualities—justice, truth, wisdom, and a charity more boundless than what God Himself asks of humanity—against such a terrible and senseless belief.”
[Pg 187]Now, though Spiritualism be ignored by the press, Universalism, its own offspring, is constantly and persistently maintained. Spiritualism also flatly denies the great Christian doctrine of the Resurrection of the body:—
[Pg 187]Right now, even though Spiritualism is overlooked by the media, Universalism, which is its own creation, is consistently and actively supported. Spiritualism also outright rejects the fundamental Christian belief in the Resurrection of the body:—
“Spiritualism teaches, on the authority of Scripture and of all spirit-life, that there is no such thing as death: it is but a name given to the issue of the soul from the body. To those in bodies who witness this change, the spirit is invisible, and they only see a body which ceases all its living functions, has lost that intelligence which during so-called ‘life’ emanated from it, and lies stiff and cold, and to all appearance dead. But even the body is not dead. There is a law of life even in what is called dead matter, which is perpetually changing its particles and converting them into mere black earth and water, and hence into all the articles necessary for the physical life—corn, meat, wine, all foods, all fruits. The same law immediately begins to operate in the dead body, and, if unobstructed, speedily resolves it back into earth, and then forms this again into food and clothing and fresh enveloping forms for fresh human beings. The whole of the universe is in perpetual action, and the ever-revolving wheel of physical is subserving the perpetual evolution of spiritual life.”[55]
“Spiritualism teaches, based on Scripture and all spirit-life, that death is just a term for the soul leaving the body. To those of us in physical bodies who observe this change, the spirit is invisible; we only see a body that has stopped all its living functions, has lost the intelligence that was apparent during ‘life,’ and lies still and cold, appearing dead. But even the body is not truly dead. There’s a law of life even in what is deemed dead matter, which constantly changes its particles and transforms them into simple soil and water, and then into all the essentials for physical life—grain, meat, wine, every kind of food, and fruits. This same law immediately starts to work in the dead body, and if there are no obstacles, it quickly breaks it down back into earth, which then becomes food and clothing and new forms for new human beings. The entire universe is in constant motion, and the ever-turning wheel of the physical supports the ongoing evolution of spiritual life.”[55]
[Pg 188]And again:—
And again:—
“The Church of England and Spiritualism accord, but not in the doctrine of the resurrection of the body. The spirits all assert with S. Paul, that the body which rises from the death-bed is the spiritual body, and that the soul needs no other, much less an earthly body, in its spirit-home—that, in fact, nothing of the earth can ever enter heaven. That if the spirits of just men are made perfect, they can be nothing more, and no addition of anything belonging to this earth can add to their happiness, freedom, power, and perfection, but on the contrary. That so far from receiving at some indefinite and, probably, very distant period, their earthly bodies back again, they are continually, as they advance, casting off the subtler particles of matter that have interpenetrated their spiritual bodies.”[56]
“The Church of England and Spiritualism agree, but not on the belief in the resurrection of the body. The spirits all affirm, like St. Paul, that the body that rises from the deathbed is the spiritual body, and that the soul doesn't need anything else, especially not an earthly body, in its spiritual home—that, in fact, nothing from earth can ever enter heaven. If the spirits of righteous people are made perfect, they can’t become anything more, and adding anything from this world won’t enhance their happiness, freedom, power, and perfection; it would do the opposite. Rather than waiting at some vague and likely distant time to get their earthly bodies back, they continuously shed the finer particles of matter that have mingled with their spiritual bodies as they evolve.”[56]
With regard to the influence of the Protestant Reformation on that temper of mind and habit of thought which have led sceptics and those whose faith has been overturned by the blasphemies of Calvin or the immoral principle of the Lutheran systems and their offshoots, to become votaries of Spiritualism, we cannot do better than put on record Mr. Howitt’s deliberate judgment, expressed in language which, however painful to read in some parts, is at once forcible and pertinent:—
With respect to how the Protestant Reformation influenced the mindset and way of thinking that drove skeptics and those whose beliefs have been shaken by the harsh ideas of Calvin or the questionable principles of Lutheranism and its offshoots to embrace Spiritualism, we should document Mr. Howitt’s considered opinion, which, although difficult to read in parts, is both powerful and relevant:—
“By the denial of the intermediate states, the[Pg 189] Protestant Reformers perpetrated a more monstrous outrage on the Divine justice, and more frightfully libelled the Divine mercy, than by the broadest stretch of imagination one would have thought it possible. By this arbitrary extinction of some of the loveliest regions of creation, by this wiping out of vast kingdoms of God’s tolerance and goodness by the sponge of Protestant reaction, God’s whole being was blackened, and every one of His eternal attributes dislocated and driven pell-mell into the limbo of Atheism. I say Atheism, for such a God could not possibly exist as this Protestant theory would have made Him—a God with less justice than the most stupid country squire ever established in the chair of magistracy; with less mercy than an inquisitor or a torturer with his red-hot pincers and iron boots. These atrocities were but the work of moments, but this system made the God of love and the Father of Jesus Christ sitting in endless bliss amid a favoured few, whilst below were incalculable populations suffering the tortures of fires which no period even of millions of years should extinguish, and that without any proportion whatever to the offences of the sufferers! All who were not ‘spirits of just men made perfect’ were, according to this doctrine, only admissible to this common hell, this common receptacle of the middling, bad, and the most bedevilled of devils! Never could any such monstrous, foul, and detestable doctrine issue from any source but that of the hearts of[Pg 190] fiends themselves. None but devils could breed up so black a fog of blasphemy to blot out the image of a loving and paternal God from the view of His creatures. And yet the mocking devil induced the zealous Protestant fathers to accept this most truly ‘doctrine of devils,’ as an antidote to Popish error. As some glimmering of the direst consequences of this shutting-up of the middle states of the invisible world began to dawn on the Protestant mind, it set about to invent remedies and apply palliatives, and by a sort of spiritual hocus-pocus, it taught that if the greatest sinners did but call on Christ at the last gasp, they were converted into saints, and found themselves in heaven itself with God and the Lamb. This was only making the matter worse, and holding out a premium for the continuance in every sin and selfishness to the last moment. It was an awful temptation to self-deception presented to human selfishness. Millions, no doubt, have trusted to this wretched Protestant reed.... Yet common sense in others rejected and rejects the cruel deceit. A country poet, writing the epitaph of the blacksmith in my native village, expressed the truth on the Protestant theory of no middle regions:—
“By denying the intermediate states, the[Pg 189] Protestant Reformers committed a greater injustice against Divine justice and misrepresented Divine mercy in ways that are hard to believe. By arbitrarily eliminating some of the most beautiful aspects of creation and erasing huge areas of God’s tolerance and goodness with the eraser of Protestant backlash, they tainted God’s entire existence and disrupted every one of His eternal qualities, pushing them into the chaos of Atheism. I say Atheism because the God envisioned by this Protestant idea couldn't possibly exist—a God with less justice than the most foolish country squire ever appointed to a magistrate's seat; with less mercy than an inquisitor or a torturer wielding red-hot pincers and iron boots. These monstrous beliefs were quickly conceived, but this system portrayed the God of love and the Father of Jesus Christ enjoying endless happiness among a select few, while countless others below endured unspeakable suffering without any justification for their pain! According to this doctrine, everyone who wasn't a ‘spirit of just men made perfect’ was condemned to this shared hell, this common dumping ground for the mediocre, the wicked, and the most malicious of devils! Such a vile, grotesque, and disgusting idea could only emerge from the hearts of[Pg 190] fiends themselves. Only devils could produce such a thick fog of blasphemy to obscure the image of a loving and fatherly God from view of His creations. And yet the mocking devil led the zealous Protestant leaders to accept this truly ‘doctrine of devils’ as a remedy for Papal error. As some realization of the dire consequences of shutting off the middle states of the invisible world began to dawn on the Protestant mind, they attempted to create remedies and apply patches. They introduced a sort of spiritual magic, teaching that if the greatest sinners called on Christ at the last moment, they would be transformed into saints, finding themselves in heaven with God and the Lamb. This merely made things worse and incentivized a lifestyle of sin and selfishness right up until the end. It was a terrible temptation that lured people into self-deception. Millions have undoubtedly relied on this pitiful Protestant promise…. Yet, common sense among others has rejected and continues to reject this cruel deceit. A local poet, writing the epitaph for the blacksmith in my village, expressed the truth about the Protestant theory of no intermediate realms:—
‘Too bad for heaven, too good for hell,
So where he’s gone we cannot tell.’”
‘Too bad for heaven, too good for hell,
"So, we can't say where he's gone."
And now to conclude this portion of our subject, regarding which not a tenth part of the examples of “Spiritual” manifestations gathered has been given.[Pg 191] To have discussed the facts and theories provided on previous pages, would have occupied several chapters. Sufficient, however, is recorded to show that Spiritualism is directly antagonistic to the Christian Religion,[57] to point out the true character of many of the signs and wonders which exist in this nineteenth century, and which testify and witness to old and unchangeable truths. The ministry of[Pg 192] “men and of angels in a wonderful order,”[58] the practice of exorcism, the facts of diabolical agency, possession by evil spirits, the sins of Witchcraft and Necromancy, are all more or less intertwined with the Divine Revelation which God has been pleased to give to man. But the Materialism of these latter days is blinding men’s eyes, that they cannot see, and successfully destroying their faith in all that is beyond their cramped and narrow temporal range. Intellectual Paganism, and a positive disbelief in the distinct Nature of God, if not openly professed, is indirectly acknowledged; while the Faith of Pentecost, which for generations has regenerated the World, is cast aside as worn out, effete, and valueless. The possibility of miracle is derided; Providence is scouted as the fond dream of an exaggerated human self-love; belief in the power of prayer is asserted to be only a superstition, illustrative of man’s ignorance of the scientific conception of law; the hypothesis of absolute invariable law, and the cognate conception of Nature as a self-evolved system of self-existent forces and self-existent matter, are ideas advancing with giant strides. Side by side with all this, however, stand the portentous phenomena referred to here. Let the existence of one course of such facts as those related be granted, and far more follows than the pure[Pg 193] Materialist or the Positivist would for a moment allow. Yet none can deny the presence amongst us of such, evil in their essence and mischievous in their operations. The whole cycle represents the works of the Devil and his angels—works opposed at every step in theory by the Truths of Christianity, and in fact by the sacraments of the Church Universal. Man’s highest and chiefest duty is to do the Will of the Most High: the practice of the Spiritualists, on the other hand (and let men lay the warning to heart), appears to be an intentional and systematic giving up of their wills to the evil one; an invocation of evil spirits for unlawful purposes, a “willing” for supernatural intervention in things which are not lawful, and a deliberate turning away from Him to Whom all power is given in Heaven and in Earth.
And now to wrap up this part of our discussion, which has only touched on a small fraction of the examples of “Spiritual” manifestations collected. To thoroughly examine the facts and theories presented in earlier pages would have taken several chapters. However, enough has been documented to demonstrate that Spiritualism directly opposes the Christian Religion, highlighting the true nature of many signs and wonders present in this nineteenth century, which affirm timeless truths. The ministry of “men and angels in a wonderful order,” the practice of exorcism, accounts of evil forces, possession by malevolent spirits, and the sins of Witchcraft and Necromancy are all interconnected with the Divine Revelation that God has chosen to reveal to humanity. Yet, the Materialism of these recent times is blinding people, preventing them from seeing, and successfully eroding their faith in anything beyond their limited, narrow experiences. Intellectual Paganism, along with a clear disbelief in the distinct Nature of God, if not openly claimed, is indirectly acknowledged; while the Faith of Pentecost, which has transformed the World for generations, is dismissed as outdated, ineffective, and worthless. The possibility of miracles is ridiculed; Providence is scoffed at as an illusion stemming from exaggerated self-love; belief in the power of prayer is labeled a superstition, showcasing humanity’s ignorance of scientific law; the idea of absolute and unchanging law, along with the concept of Nature as a self-evolving system of independent forces and matter, are concepts gaining rapid traction. Yet amidst all this, we have the alarming phenomena mentioned here. If we acknowledge the existence of any such facts, much more follows than what a pure Materialist or Positivist would concede. Nevertheless, no one can deny the presence among us of such forces, evil in their essence and harmful in their effects. This entire cycle represents the works of the Devil and his angels—works that are challenged at every turn by the Truths of Christianity, and in practice by the sacraments of the Universal Church. Humanity's greatest duty is to fulfill the Will of the Most High; in contrast, the practices of Spiritualists (and let this serve as a caution) seem to be a deliberate and systematic surrender of their wills to the evil one; invoking evil spirits for wrongful purposes, seeking supernatural intervention in unlawful matters, and intentionally turning away from Him to Whom all power is granted in Heaven and on Earth.
Appendix to Chapter IX.
Appendix to Chapter 9.
Spiritualism and Science.
Spirituality and Science.
he following Letter appeared in “The Times” newspaper a few years ago:—
The following letter was published in “The Times” newspaper a few years ago:—
“Sir,—Having been named by several of your correspondents as one of the scientific men who believe in Spiritualism, you will perhaps allow me to state briefly what amount of evidence has forced the belief upon me. I began the investigation about eight years ago, and I esteem it a fortunate thing that at that time the more marvellous phenomena were far less common[Pg 194] and less accessible than they are now, because I was led to experiment largely at my own house, and among friends whom I could trust, and was able to establish to my own satisfaction, by means of a great variety of tests, the occurrence of sounds and movements not traceable to any known or conceivable physical cause. Having thus become thoroughly familiar with these undoubtedly genuine phenomena, I was able to compare them with the more powerful manifestations of several public mediums, and to recognize an identity of cause in both by means of a number of minute but highly characteristic resemblances. I was also able, by patient observation, to obtain tests of the reality of some of the more curious phenomena which appeared at the time, and still appear to me, to be conclusive. To go into details as to those experiences would require a volume, but I may, perhaps, be permitted briefly to describe one, from notes kept at the time, because it serves as an example of the complete security against deception which often occurs to the patient observer without seeking for it.
“Dude,—Having been mentioned by several of your correspondents as one of the scientific individuals who believes in Spiritualism, you might allow me to briefly share the evidence that has led me to this belief. I started my investigation around eight years ago, and I consider it a fortunate circumstance that, at that time, the more extraordinary phenomena were much rarer and less accessible than they are now. This allowed me to conduct extensive experiments at my own home, among trusted friends, and I was able to establish to my satisfaction, through various tests, the occurrence of sounds and movements that couldn't be traced back to any known or conceivable physical cause. Having thus become thoroughly acquainted with these undoubtedly genuine phenomena, I could compare them to the more powerful manifestations of several public mediums and recognize a common cause in both through numerous subtle but highly characteristic similarities. I also managed, through careful observation, to obtain evidence of the reality of some of the more intriguing phenomena that appeared at the time, and still seem conclusive to me. Detailing those experiences would take a volume, but I may be permitted to briefly describe one, based on notes I kept at the time, as it exemplifies the complete security against deception that often presents itself to the attentive observer without being actively sought.
“A lady who had seen nothing of the phenomena asked me and my sister to accompany her to a well-known public medium. We went, and had a sitting alone in the bright light of a summer’s day. After a number of the usual raps and movements, our lady friend asked if the name of the deceased person she was desirous of communicating with, could be spelt out. On receiving an answer in the affirmative, the lady pointed successively to the letters of a printed alphabet while I wrote down those at which three affirmative raps occurred. Neither I nor my sister knew the name the lady wished for, nor even the names of any of her deceased relatives; her own name had not been mentioned, and she had never been near the medium before. The following is exactly what[Pg 195] happened, except that I alter the surname, which was a very unusual one, having no authority to publish it. The letters I wrote down were of the following kind:—yrnehnospmoht. After the first three—yrn—had been taken down, my friend said, “This is nonsense, we had better begin again.” Just then her pencil was at e, and raps came, when a thought struck me (having read of, but never witnessed, a similar occurrence), and I said, ‘Please go on, I think I see what is meant.’ When the spelling was finished I handed the paper to her, but she could see no meaning in it till I divided it at the first h, and asked her to read each portion backwards, when to her intense astonishment the name ‘Henry Thompson’ came out, that of a deceased son of whom she had wished to hear, correct in every letter. Just about that time I had been hearing ad nauseam of the superhuman acuteness of mediums who detect the letters of the name the deluded visitors expect, notwithstanding all their care to pass the pencil over the letters with perfect regularity. This experience, however (for the substantial accuracy of which as above narrated I vouch), was and is, to my mind, a complete disproof of every explanation yet given of the means by which the names of deceased persons are rapped out. Of course I do not expect any sceptic, whether scientific or unscientific, to accept such facts, of which I could give many, on my testimony; but neither must they expect me, nor the thousands of intelligent men to whom equally conclusive tests have occurred, to accept their short and easy methods of explaining them.
A woman who hadn’t seen any of the phenomena asked my sister and me to join her at a well-known public medium. We went and had a session alone in the bright light of a summer day. After several of the usual raps and movements, our lady friend asked if the name of the deceased person she wanted to communicate with could be spelled out. When we got a yes response, the lady pointed to letters on a printed alphabet as I wrote down the ones that received three affirmative raps. Neither my sister nor I knew the name the lady was asking for, nor did we recognize any of her deceased relatives; her name hadn’t been mentioned, and she had never been to the medium before. The following is exactly what[Pg 195] happened, except that I’m changing the surname, which was very unusual, as I don’t have permission to publish it. The letters I wrote down were as follows:—yrnehnospmoht. After I had written down the first three—yrn—my friend said, “This is nonsense, we should start over.” Just then her pencil was on the letter e, and there were raps, when a thought occurred to me (since I had read about but never seen something similar happen), so I said, “Please continue, I think I understand what it means.” When the spelling was complete, I handed the paper to her, but she couldn’t see any meaning in it until I split it at the first h and asked her to read each part backward. To her great surprise, the name ‘Henry Thompson’ came out, the name of a deceased son she had wanted to hear from, correct in every letter. Around that time, I had been hearing a lot about the extraordinary skill of mediums who detect the letters of the name that the gullible visitors expect, despite all their efforts to pass the pencil over the letters evenly. However, this experience (for which I assure the substantive accuracy as described) completely disproves every explanation given so far about how the names of deceased individuals are revealed through rapping. Naturally, I don’t expect any skeptic, whether scientific or not, to take such facts, of which I could provide many on my word alone, seriously; but they should also not expect me, or the thousands of intelligent people who have had equally conclusive tests, to accept their simple and convenient ways of explaining them.
“If I am not occupying too much of your valuable space I should like to make a few remarks on the misconceptions of many scientific men as to the nature of this inquiry, taking the Letters of your correspondent Mr. Dirks as an example. In the first place, he seems to think that[Pg 196] it is an argument against the facts being genuine that they cannot all be produced and exhibited at will; and another argument against them, that they cannot be explained by any known laws. But neither can catalepsy, the fall of meteoric stones, nor hydrophobia be produced at will; yet these are all facts, and none the less so that the first is sometimes imitated, the second was once denied, and the symptoms of the third are often greatly exaggerated, while none of them is yet brought under the domain of strict science; yet no one would make this an argument for refusing to investigate these subjects. Again, I should not have expected a scientific man to state, as a reason for not examining it, that Spiritualism ‘is opposed to every known natural law, especially the law of gravity,’ and that it ‘sets chymistry, human physiology, and mechanics at open defiance;’ when the facts simply are that the phenomena, if true, depend upon a cause or causes which can overcome or counteract the action of these several forces, just as some of these forces often counteract or overcome others; and this should surely be a strong inducement to a man of science to investigate the subject.
“If I'm not taking up too much of your valuable space, I’d like to make a few comments on the misconceptions held by many scientists regarding the nature of this inquiry, using the letters of your correspondent Mr. Dirks as an example. First, he seems to believe that[Pg 196] it’s an argument against the authenticity of the facts that they can’t all be produced and shown on demand; and another argument against them is that they can't be explained by any known laws. But neither can catalepsy, the fall of meteorites, nor hydrophobia be produced at will; yet these are all facts, and they remain facts even though the first is sometimes faked, the second was once disputed, and the symptoms of the third are often greatly exaggerated, while none have been fully explained by strict science; yet no one would use this as a reason to avoid investigating these subjects. Furthermore, I wouldn't have expected a scientist to say, as a reason for not examining it, that Spiritualism ‘is opposed to every known natural law, especially the law of gravity,’ and that it ‘defies chemistry, human physiology, and mechanics;’ when the reality is that the phenomena, if true, rely on a cause or causes that can overcome or counteract the action of these various forces, just as some of these forces often counteract or overcome others; and this should definitely encourage a scientist to explore the topic."
“While not laying any claim myself to the title of ‘a really scientific man,’ there are some who deserve that epithet who have not yet been mentioned by your correspondents as at the same time spiritualists. Such I consider the late Dr. Robert Chambers, as well as Dr. Elliotson, Professor William Gregory, of Edinburgh; and Professor Hare, of Philadelphia—all unfortunately deceased; while Dr. Gully, of Malvern, as a scientific physician, and Judge Edmonds, one of the best American lawyers, have had the most ample means of investigation; yet all these not only were convinced of the reality of the most marvellous facts, but also accepted the theory of[Pg 197] Modern Spiritualism as the only one which would embrace and account for the facts. I am also acquainted with a living physiologist, of high rank as an original investigator, who is an equally firm believer.
“While I don’t consider myself ‘a really scientific man,’ there are some individuals who truly deserve that title, yet haven’t been mentioned by your correspondents as spiritualists. I think of the late Dr. Robert Chambers, Dr. Elliotson, Professor William Gregory from Edinburgh, and Professor Hare from Philadelphia—all sadly deceased. Additionally, Dr. Gully from Malvern, as a scientific physician, and Judge Edmonds, one of the top American lawyers, have had ample opportunities to investigate. All of them were not only convinced of the reality of the most astonishing facts but also accepted the theory of[Pg 197] Modern Spiritualism as the only explanation that encompasses and accounts for these facts. I also know a living physiologist of high standing as an original researcher who is just as firm a believer.”
“In conclusion I may say that, although I have heard a great many accusations of imposture, I have never detected it myself; and, although a large proportion of the more extraordinary phenomena are such that, if impostures, they could only be performed by means of ingenious apparatus or machinery, none has ever been discovered. I consider it no exaggeration to say that the main facts are now as well established and as easily verifiable as any of the more exceptional phenomena of nature which are not yet reduced to law. They have a most important bearing on the interpretation of History, which is full of narratives of similar facts, and on the nature of life and intellect, on which physical science throws a very feeble and uncertain light; and it is my firm and deliberate belief that every branch of philosophy must suffer till they are honestly and seriously investigated, and dealt with as constituting an essential portion of the phenomena of human nature.
In conclusion, I can say that, while I've heard many accusations of fraud, I’ve never seen it myself. Even though many of the more unusual phenomena could only be faked using clever devices or machines, none have ever been found. I don’t think it’s an exaggeration to say that the main facts are just as well established and verifiable as any of nature's extraordinary phenomena that haven't yet been explained by scientific laws. These facts are incredibly important for understanding history, which is full of similar accounts, and for understanding life and intellect, which physical science barely illuminates. I firmly believe that every area of philosophy will suffer until these issues are honestly and seriously investigated, as they are a crucial part of what makes us human.
“I am, Sir, yours obediently,
“Alfred R. Wallace.”
"I am, Sir, your loyal servant,"
“Alfred R. Wallace.”
The following Review, taken from the “Weekly Register” of August 1, 1874, will be read with interest:—
The following review, taken from the “Weekly Register” of August 1, 1874, will be read with interest:—
“The May and June numbers of the ‘Fortnightly Review’ for 1874, contain two remarkable articles by Mr. Wallace, the eminent naturalist. They are entitled—‘A Defence of Modern Spiritualism.’ His aim in these is to prove the objective reality of its phenomena in the first instance, and then to show that the theory which explains them can be accepted by those who, like himself,[Pg 198] entirely disbelieve in a Supernatural order. He points out that Modern Spiritualism is not in any way a survival or revival of old superstitions, but a completely new science. The facts upon which it rests have been known and noted from the earliest beginnings of history, but, owing to the influence of Superstition, were almost universally misinterpreted. Now, at last, these mists are clearing away. We have abundant materials upon which to work, and he looks forward with confidence to the establishment of a satisfactory scientific theory of a future life. Such a theory will be a truly regenerating influence, resting, not on arbitrary beliefs, but on established facts, and will, for the first time, make a true religion possible and a pure morality.
The May and June issues of the ‘Fortnightly Review’ from 1874 feature two noteworthy articles by Mr. Wallace, the renowned naturalist. They are titled—‘A Defence of Modern Spiritualism.’ In these articles, his goal is to demonstrate the objective reality of its phenomena at first, and then to show that the theory explaining them can be accepted by those who, like him,[Pg 198] completely reject the idea of a Supernatural order. He emphasizes that Modern Spiritualism isn't just a survival or revival of old superstitions but rather a brand-new science. The facts it’s based on have been recognized since the dawn of history, but, due to the influence of Superstition, they were mostly misunderstood. Now, finally, these clouds are beginning to lift. We have plenty of material to work with, and he is optimistic about establishing a solid scientific theory of an afterlife. Such a theory will be a genuinely transformative force, rooted not in arbitrary beliefs but in established facts, and will make a true religion and pure morality possible for the first time.
“At the close of the second essay, there is a sketch of the outline of the theory up to the point which it has reached as yet. Of course there is still much which requires to be explained and developed. The science is only in its infancy; but still its principles can be understood and appreciated. It is taken for granted that there are no spirits but human ones, these being the only spirits of which we can have any scientific knowledge. This being assumed, Mr. Wallace proceeds to give a short analysis of human nature, drawn from generalizations from the ‘phenomena in their entirety,’ and the communications of the spirits themselves. This is contained in four propositions:—
“At the end of the second essay, there’s a summary of the theory up to the current point it has reached. Of course, there’s still a lot that needs to be explained and developed. The science is just getting started; however, its principles can still be understood and appreciated. It’s assumed that there are no spirits other than human ones, as these are the only spirits we can have any scientific knowledge about. With this assumption, Mr. Wallace goes on to provide a brief analysis of human nature, based on generalizations from the 'phenomena in their entirety' and the communications from the spirits themselves. This is laid out in four propositions:—
“1. Man is a duality, consisting of an organized spiritual form evolved coincidently with and permeating the physical body, and having corresponding organs and development.
“1. Man is a duality, made up of an organized spiritual form that evolved alongside and connects with the physical body, and has related organs and development.
“2. Death is the separation of this duality, and effects no change in the spirit, morally or intellectually.
“2. Death is the separation of this duality, and it doesn't change the spirit, either morally or intellectually."
“3. Progressive evolution of the intellectual and moral[Pg 199] nature is the destiny of individuals; the knowledge, attainments, and experience of earth-life forming the basis of spirit-life.
“3. The progressive development of the intellectual and moral[Pg 199] nature is the purpose of individuals; the knowledge, achievements, and experiences of earthly life create the foundation for spiritual life.
“4. Spirits can communicate through properly-endowed mediums. They are attracted to those they love or sympathise with.... But, as follows from Clause 2, their communications will be fallible, and must be judged and tested just as we do those of our fellow-men.
“4. Spirits can communicate through skilled mediums. They are drawn to those they love or connect with.... However, as stated in Clause 2, their communications will be imperfect and should be evaluated and tested just like those from our fellow humans.”
“From the acceptance of these propositions will result a far purer morality than any which either Religious systems or Philosophy have yet put forth, and with sanctions far more powerful and effective—‘For the essential teaching of Spiritualism is that we are all, in every act and thought, helping to build up a “mental fabric” which will be and constitute ourselves more completely after the death of the body than it does now. Just as this fabric is well or ill built will our progress and happiness be aided or retarded. There will be no imposed rewards and punishments; but everyone will suffer the inevitable consequences of a well or ill spent life. The well-spent life is that in which those faculties which concern our personal physical well-being are subordinated to those which regard our social and intellectual well-being and the well-being of others; and that inherent feeling, which is so universal and so difficult to account for, that those latter constitute our higher nature, seems also to point to the conclusion that we are intended for a condition in which the former will be almost wholly unnecessary, and will gradually become rudimentary through disuse, while the latter will receive a corresponding development. This teaching will make a man dread to give way to passion, or falsehood, or a selfish and luxurious life—knowing that the inevitable consequences of such habits are future misery and a long and arduous struggle, in order to develop anew the[Pg 200] faculties which had been crippled by long disuse. He will be deterred from crime, knowing that its unforeseen consequences may cause him ages of remorse, and his bad passions perpetual torment, in a state of being in which mental emotions cannot be drowned in the fierce struggles and sensual pleasures of a physical existence. And these beliefs (unlike those of theology) will have a living efficacy, because depending on facts occurring again and again within the family circle, and so bringing home the realities of the future life to the minds of even the most obtuse.’ He asks us to ‘contrast this system of natural and inevitable reward and retribution, dependent wholly on the proportionate development of our higher mental and moral nature, with the arbitrary system of rewards and punishments dependent on stated acts and beliefs only, as set forth by all dogmatic religions; and who can fail to see that the former is in harmony with the whole order of Nature—the latter opposed to it?’ We cannot enter on the religious and moral questions which this brief survey of Mr. Wallace’s theory suggests, but we wish to make some remarks on the ‘facts’ on which it is founded, and his treatment of them. The point that strikes one most in these articles is their evident sincerity. Mr. Wallace has become a believer in Spiritualism in spite of deeply-rooted prejudices against it, and he is anxious to deal thoroughly and impartially with all the facts connected with it as far as he can, without contradicting the first principles of his scientific creed. We can understand this limitation, for we, too, have first principles—first principles of which we are so certain that no seeming contradiction of them by facts could shake our belief. But the difference between our position and his is that our first principles are founded, not on facts of experience, but on a belief that God has spoken to us, and[Pg 201] is speaking every day in the Church. Therefore, whatever God has revealed becomes to us as a first principle, which, à priori, cannot contradict facts, and which, as our knowledge increases, we more and more find experimentally to harmonize with them and explain them. But the whole of Mr. Wallace’s theory is founded on the assumption that God does not speak—that He, and all that concerns Him, is unknown and unknowable to us; and this assumption rests, he would tell us, on facts—i. e. on his view of the order of Nature. Now, what we wish to point out is, that nothing which thus rests only on experience can, in any true sense, be called a first principle. It is merely a wide generalization, which may, any moment, be displaced by a still wider one. Mr. Lecky, in his ‘History of Rationalism,’ asserts that the evidence in favour of the reality of witchcraft would be irresistible, were we not convinced, on à priori grounds, that witchcraft is a delusion. Once Mr. Wallace fully shared this conviction, and found himself compelled, in his own words, to ‘reject or ignore’ all this evidence. Now, Modern Spiritualism has enabled him to accept all these, and other facts of a similar nature; and he expatiates on the relief he feels in being able to open his eyes to a whole host of things which he had hitherto been obliged painfully and laboriously to overlook. There is quite a string of them. Socrates’ Demon, the ancient Oracles, all Miracles—those of the Bible, the lives of the Saints, and in the present day, answers to prayer, all the phenomena of Second Sight, Ghosts, and occult disturbances of all sorts. We cannot refer our readers to the articles themselves for the explanations, some of them very curious, of all these things. But we should like to ask whether it may not be possible that there may be some theory yet to be found still more comprehensive than Spiritualism,[Pg 202] and which may yield a still deeper joy and relief? The one before us seems to us still to require a considerable amount of reserve, to say no more, in dealing with some of the facts. Professor Huxley objects to the amount of twaddle that is talked by the spirits; but to this Mr. Wallace replies, very justly, we think, that it is no more than we must expect, considering the mental and moral calibre of the majority of mankind; and, consequently, of spirits, who are not much improved by the mere fact of dying, not to mention that of the spiritualists themselves; and we know that the proverb, ‘Like attracts like,’ is especially applicable to mediums. But we confess that we are surprised when we are told that ‘sectarian’ spirits continue to maintain special dogmas and doctrines, while yet quite unable to describe themselves as being in any situation which at all corresponds to the orthodox teaching about a future life. We cannot understand what doctrines or dogmas could survive such a désillusionnement, whether agreeable or the reverse, as Mr. Wallace’s future life would be to a spirit whose conceptions on the subject had been moulded on any form of Christianity. Nor can we conceive of any motive, except a diabolical maliciousness, which could prompt spirits to wish to keep up such delusions among their surviving friends. And yet Mr. Wallace explains the apparitions of Our Lady, &c., in modern times, as being produced by spirits with strong Catholic predilections, knowing that they would be very efficacious in stimulating the cultus which they prefer. And this is said without any moral comment whatever. Also allowing, as he does, the reality of the apparitions, though only of human origin, in the Bible and lives of the saints, we are at a loss to see how he can say that orthodox notions of heaven are never confirmed by spirits. We should have said that it was precisely by them that[Pg 203] most of these had been originated, not to say confirmed. If his spirits are spirits, so are ours, and quite as worthy of credit. These are only a few of the difficulties on the surface of Sceptical Spiritualism. But we have already exceeded our limits. We will only add that we cannot but hope that, Spiritualism being so far an approach to truth that it admits an important class of facts which had lately been very much denied and ignored, may, by the difficulties which they raise, lead some minds to reconsider the position they have taken up with regard to the Supernatural. There is no bridge across the chasm which divides Faith from Unbelief, and yet in this World the edges are so close that it is but a step, and we pass from darkness into light.”
“Accepting these ideas will lead to a much purer morality than anything proposed by religious systems or philosophy so far, backed by much stronger and more effective consequences. The core teaching of Spiritualism is that we are all, with every action and thought, contributing to a 'mental fabric' that will become our true selves more fully after we die than it is now. The way this fabric is constructed—either well or poorly—will either support or hinder our progress and happiness. There won't be imposed rewards or punishments; instead, everyone will face the inevitable results of a well-lived or poorly-lived life. A well-lived life is one where our personal physical needs are secondary to those that involve our social and intellectual well-being and the well-being of others. That deep-seated feeling we all have—so universal and hard to explain—suggests that these higher needs are our true nature, implying that we are meant for a state where our physical needs will become largely unnecessary, gradually fading away due to disuse, while our higher needs will grow and develop. This belief will make people hesitant to give in to passion, dishonesty, or a selfish, indulgent lifestyle, knowing that the unavoidable outcomes of such behaviors will be future misery and a long struggle to revive the faculties that have been weakened by neglect. They will be deterred from crime, understanding that its unforeseen consequences may bring them years of regret, making their dark feelings a constant source of torment, especially in a state where mental emotions can't be drowned out by the intense struggles and pleasures of physical life. Unlike theological beliefs, these ideas will have real impact because they are based on facts that occur repeatedly within families, bringing the realities of the afterlife home to even the most closed-minded individuals. He asks us to 'compare this system of natural and inevitable reward and retribution, wholly based on the gradual development of our higher mental and moral nature, with the arbitrary system of rewards and punishments based solely on specific actions and beliefs as proposed by dogmatic religions; who can fail to see that the first is in harmony with the natural order, while the latter contradicts it?' We can't dive into the religious and moral implications suggested by Mr. Wallace's theory in this brief overview, but we want to address the 'facts' upon which it is based and his approach to them. The most striking aspect of these articles is their clear sincerity. Mr. Wallace has become a believer in Spiritualism despite his deep-rooted biases against it, and he is eager to thoroughly and fairly explore all related facts as best he can, without contradicting the basic tenets of his scientific beliefs. We understand this limitation, as we also have foundational beliefs—beliefs so deeply held that no apparent contradiction by facts could shake our conviction. However, the distinction between our stance and his lies in the fact that our foundational beliefs are based not on empirical evidence but on a belief that God has revealed Himself to us and is actively speaking to us in the Church every day. Thus, whatever God has disclosed becomes a foundational belief that, a priori, cannot contradict facts, and as our understanding grows, we find that it increasingly aligns with and elucidates those facts. Mr. Wallace's entire theory, however, rests on the assumption that God is silent—that He and everything related to Him is entirely unknown and unknowable to us; and he would argue that this assumption is based on facts—i.e., his interpretation of the natural order. What we want to point out is that nothing based solely on experience can truly be regarded as a foundational belief. It is merely a broad generalization that could easily be replaced by an even broader one at any moment. Mr. Lecky, in his 'History of Rationalism,' claims that the evidence supporting the reality of witchcraft would be overwhelmingly convincing if we were not convinced, on a priori grounds, that witchcraft is a myth. Once, Mr. Wallace fully shared this belief and found himself driven, in his own words, to 'reject or ignore' all this evidence. However, modern Spiritualism has allowed him to acknowledge all these and similar facts, and he expresses relief at being able to open his eyes to a multitude of things he had previously struggled to deny. There’s a long list of them: Socrates’ Demon, the ancient Oracles, all Miracles—the miracles of the Bible, the lives of the Saints, and in contemporary times, answers to prayer, all phenomena of Second Sight, Ghosts, and all sorts of occult disturbances. We can't direct our readers to the articles themselves for the explanations, some of which are quite intriguing. However, we would like to ask if it’s possible that a more comprehensive theory than Spiritualism might yet be discovered, one that could provide even deeper joy and relief? The theory at hand seems to require a great deal of reserve, to say the least, when addressing some of the facts. Professor Huxley critiques the amount of nonsense spoken by spirits, but Mr. Wallace justifiably responds that it matches our expectations given the mental and moral quality of most people, and consequently, the spirits—who aren’t much improved by merely dying, not to mention the spiritualists themselves; and we know the saying, 'Like attracts like,' applies especially to mediums. Yet, we must admit that we’re surprised to hear that 'sectarian' spirits still cling to specific beliefs and doctrines while failing to portray themselves as being in any condition that aligns with orthodox teachings about the afterlife. We can’t fathom what doctrines or dogmas could withstand such a disillusionment, whether pleasant or not, as Mr. Wallace's vision of the afterlife would be for a spirit whose beliefs had been shaped by any form of Christianity. Nor can we think of any motive other than malicious intent that could lead spirits to perpetuate such illusions among their surviving loved ones. And still, Mr. Wallace interprets the apparitions of Our Lady, etc., in modern times as being caused by spirits with strong Catholic leanings, knowing they would effectively stimulate the worship they prefer. This is stated without any moral judgement whatsoever. Furthermore, allowing the reality of biblical and saintly apparitions, which he maintains are of human origin, we struggle to comprehend how he can assert that orthodox ideas of heaven are never confirmed by spirits. We would contend that it is precisely these spirits that have initiated, if not confirmed, the majority of such beliefs. If his spirits are indeed spirits, then ours are as well, and equally deserving of belief. These are just a few of the surface problems with Skeptical Spiritualism. However, we have already surpassed our limits. We can only hope that, since Spiritualism represents a step toward truth, admitting a significant set of facts that had recently been largely denied and ignored, it may lead some individuals to reconsider their views on the Supernatural. There's no bridge across the divide between Faith and Unbelief, yet in this world, the edges are so close that it only takes a step to transition from darkness into light.”
SUMMARY AND CONCLUSION.
“The Angel of the Lord tarrieth round about them that fear Him, and delivereth them.”—Psalm xxxiv. 7.
“The Angel of the Lord surrounds those who fear Him and rescues them.”—Psalm xxxiv. 7.
“God sees at one view the whole thread of my existence, not only that part of it which I have already passed through, but that which runs forward into all the depths of Eternity. When I lay me down to sleep I recommend myself to His care; when I awake I give myself up to His direction. Amidst all the evils that threaten me, I look up to Him for help, and question not that He will either avert them, or turn them to my advantage. Though I know neither the time nor the manner of the death I am to die, I am not at all solicitous about it: because I am sure that He knows them both, and that He will not fail to comfort and support me under them.”—Addison.
“God sees the entire thread of my life in one glance, not just the part I’ve already lived, but also what stretches out into the depths of Eternity. When I go to sleep, I trust myself to His care; when I wake up, I give myself to His guidance. In the face of all the dangers that threaten me, I look up to Him for help, and I have no doubt that He will either keep them away or turn them to my benefit. Even though I don’t know when or how I will die, I’m not worried about it at all, because I trust that He knows both, and He will be there to comfort and support me through it.” —Addison.
“Reverence the angels; shun the demons.”—Thomas Scott.
“Honor the angels; avoid the demons.”—Thomas Scott.
SUMMARY AND CONCLUSION.
SUMMARY AND CONCLUSION.
efore a brief summary is made of the contents and purport of this book,
an account of a most remarkable event which occurred at Oxford about
forty-five years ago may be fitly chronicled. It will be known, in its
general outline, by many Oxford men; and was given to the Editor in the
month of June, 1854, by a member of Brasenose College, where it had
occurred.
Before providing a brief summary of the contents and purpose of this book, it’s fitting to recount a truly remarkable event that took place at Oxford around forty-five years ago. Many people from Oxford will likely be familiar with the general outline of the story; it was shared with the Editor in June 1854 by a member of Brasenose College, where the event occurred.
In the year 1829, a club, known as the “Hell-Fire Club,” consisting of members of the university in statu pupillari,—formed in some respects on the model of that existing in the last century, which met at Medmenham Abbey,—was accustomed to meet twice a week at Brasenose College, in Oxford. Unbelief at that time is said to have taken coarser forms there than is the case now. Then it was less dangerous, because more gross and revolting. The[Pg 208] members of the Club, however, were not unsuccessful in their imitation of the blasphemy, drunkenness and other sins which had so notoriously characterized the older society. They met twice a week, and each is reported to have endeavoured to outdo his fellow-member in rampant blasphemy and sceptical daring. The meetings were kept so private, and such judicious care was taken to preserve unity of thought and secrecy amongst the various members, that the College authorities, though partially aware of its existence, were said to be unable to interfere.
In 1829, a group called the “Hell-Fire Club,” made up of university students, was formed somewhat based on a similar group from the last century that met at Medmenham Abbey. They met twice a week at Brasenose College in Oxford. At that time, disbelief was reportedly more blatant there than it is today. It was less threatening because it was more crude and shocking. The members of the Club, however, were not unsuccessful in mimicking the blasphemy, drunkenness, and other infamous sins that were well-known in the older society. They met twice a week, and each member tried to outdo one another in outrageous blasphemy and bold skepticism. The meetings were kept very private, and great care was taken to maintain unity of thought and secrecy among the members, so the College authorities, while somewhat aware of its existence, were said to be unable to intervene.
On the north side of the College runs a narrow lane, connecting the square in which Brasenose College faces that of All Souls, with Turl Street. Going towards the latter, on the left-hand side stands Brasenose, until it is joined by the north portion of Lincoln College. On the other side is the high garden wall of Exeter College. It is a dreary and dismal-looking thoroughfare at best; and especially so at night. The windows of Brasenose College are of a narrow Jacobean type, protected both by horizontal as well as perpendicular stanchions. The lower windows, being almost level with the street, were further secured by a coarse wire netting.
On the north side of the College, there's a narrow lane that connects the square where Brasenose College faces All Souls with Turl Street. Heading towards Turl Street, on the left side, you’ll find Brasenose, which is joined by the northern part of Lincoln College. On the opposite side is the tall garden wall of Exeter College. It’s a gloomy and bleak-looking path, especially at night. The windows of Brasenose College are narrow and in the Jacobean style, safeguarded by both horizontal and vertical bars. The lower windows, which are almost at street level, are additionally protected by a rough wire mesh.
Towards midnight on a day in December in the year above-named, one of the Fellows of Brasenose College was returning home, when as he approached he saw a tall man apparently draped in[Pg 209] a long cloak, and, as he imagined, helping to assist some one to get out of the window. The window belonged to the rooms of one who was reported to be a leading member of the Hell-Fire Club. Being one of the authorities of the College, he instinctively rushed forward to detect what he imagined to be the perpetration of a distinct breach of the rules, when (as he himself afterwards declared) a thrill of horror seized him in a moment, and he felt all at once convinced that it was no human being at whom, appalled and fear-stricken, he looked. As he rushed past he saw the owner of the rooms, as he conceived, being forcibly and strugglingly dragged between the iron stanchions. The form, the features,[59] horribly distorted and stamped with a look of indescribable agony, were vividly before him; and the tall figure seemed to hold the frantic struggler in a strong grasp.
Towards midnight on a December night in the year mentioned above, one of the Fellows of Brasenose College was walking home when he noticed a tall man seemingly wrapped in a long cloak, and he thought he was helping someone climb out of the window. The window belonged to the rooms of someone rumored to be a prominent member of the Hell-Fire Club. Being one of the College authorities, he instinctively rushed forward to investigate what he believed to be a clear violation of the rules, when (as he later recounted) a wave of horror washed over him, and he suddenly felt certain that what he was witnessing was not a human being, but something else entirely, leaving him appalled and terrified. As he rushed past, he saw what he believed to be the resident of the rooms being forcibly and desperately pulled between the iron stanchions. The form, the features—horribly distorted and marked by a look of indescribable agony—were vividly etched in his mind, and the tall figure seemed to have a tight grip on the frantic struggler.
He rushed past, round to the chief entrance, knocked at the gate, and then fell to the ground in a swoon. Just as the Porter opened it, there rose a cry from a crowd of men trooping out from a set of rooms immediately to the right of the Porter’s lodge. They were members of the notorious Hell-Fire Club. In the middle of a violent speech, as profane as it is said to have been blasphemous, and with a frightful imprecation upon his lips, a chief[Pg 210] speaker (the owner of the rooms) had suddenly broken a blood vessel, and was then lying dead on the floor.
He rushed past to the main entrance, knocked on the gate, and then collapsed to the ground in a faint. Just as the Porter opened it, a shout erupted from a group of men pouring out of some rooms immediately to the right of the Porter’s lodge. They were members of the infamous Hell-Fire Club. In the middle of a violent speech, as foul as it was reportedly blasphemous, a main speaker (the owner of the rooms) suddenly burst a blood vessel, and was now lying dead on the floor.
The club in question, it is reported, never met again.[60]
The club in question reportedly never met again.[60]
So much on this point. A few words are perhaps needed upon another. It may be held by some that what has already been written on Witchcraft and Necromancy is a melancholy instance of grovelling superstition on the part of its Author.[61] Be it so. He is quite ready to avow his[Pg 211] entire belief in the express statements of Holy Scripture, and in the general Christian tradition and teaching on the subject itself and all that is necessarily involved in it. Those who believe in the existence of angels, “the glorious battalions of the living God,” and who frankly accept as truth the various records of Holy Scripture, in which their ministry to mankind is set forth, will likewise believe that S. Peter’s exhortation to the Early Christians did not simply embody a sentiment but declared a fact, when he wrote: “Be sober, be vigilant, because your adversary the Devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour.”[62]
So much for that point. A few words might be necessary on another topic. Some people might think that what has already been written about Witchcraft and Necromancy is a sad example of misguided superstition on the part of its Author.[61] That's fine. He is completely willing to acknowledge his[Pg 211] full belief in the clear statements of the Holy Scripture and in the broader Christian tradition and teachings on the topic and everything that comes with it. Those who believe in the existence of angels, “the glorious battalions of the living God,” and who honestly accept the various accounts in Holy Scripture, where their service to humanity is described, will also believe that S. Peter’s message to the Early Christians was not just a sentiment but a statement of fact when he wrote: “Be sober, be vigilant, because your adversary the Devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour.”[62]
[Pg 212]That the pagan nations owning and serving the Prince of this World, and being supernaturally served by him in return, actively practised magic at the time of our Blessed Saviour’s first coming, is generally allowed. And that the Christian writers of early times, more particularly S. Gregory Thaumaturgus, admitted the reality and force of the sorcerers’ incantations and powers, is abundantly evident from their words and reasoning. The case of the damsel of Thyatira, “possessed with a spirit of divination,” who “brought her masters much gain by soothsaying,” clearly establishes this point; and so does the apostle’s authoritative action:—“Paul, being grieved, turned and said to the spirit, I command thee in the Name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. And he came out the same hour.”[63]
[Pg 212]It is widely accepted that the pagan nations that worshiped and served the Prince of this World, and were also supernaturally served by him, actively practiced magic at the time of our Blessed Savior’s first coming. Early Christian writers, particularly St. Gregory Thaumaturgus, acknowledged the reality and power of the sorcerers' spells and abilities, as is clearly demonstrated in their writings and reasoning. The case of the girl from Thyatira, “possessed with a spirit of divination,” who “brought her masters a lot of profit by soothsaying,” clearly supports this point; and so does the apostle’s authoritative action: —“Paul, feeling troubled, turned and said to the spirit, I command you in the Name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. And he came out that same hour.”[63]
When, three centuries after the Day of Pentecost, the Church of God commenced numbering up her earliest triumphs, the soothsayers, the diviners, and the dealers with evil spirits began to experience her righteous and beneficent power. Constantine, urged to action by those who sat in the seats of the apostles, formally sanctioned the condemnation of magicians; but of course under Julian the Apostate, magic rites were not only still commonly in vogue, but were publicly patronized. Later on, Valentinian re-enacted the laws of Constantine; and[Pg 213] under Theodosius the severest penalties were likewise enforced against the practice of magic; and, in truth, against every phase of pagan worship. But a general belief in sorcery and divination remained powerful and active long after the supreme and glorious victory of Christianity in the sixth century; and the manner in which the authorities of the Christian Church met the belief, and, by Sacraments and Sacramentals, aided the faithful to withstand the legions of the Devil and his human allies, is perfectly familiar to the student of history.
When, three hundred years after the Day of Pentecost, the Church of God started counting its earliest victories, the soothsayers, the diviners, and those involved with evil spirits began to feel her righteous and beneficial power. Constantine, pushed to take action by those in the apostolic seats, officially approved the condemnation of magicians; but under Julian the Apostate, magical practices were not only still common but also publicly supported. Later, Valentinian reinstated the laws of Constantine, and under Theodosius, strict penalties were also enforced against the practice of magic and, in fact, against all forms of pagan worship. However, a widespread belief in sorcery and divination remained strong and active long after the ultimate and glorious triumph of Christianity in the sixth century; and the way in which the authorities of the Christian Church addressed this belief, using Sacraments and Sacramentals to help the faithful resist the legions of the Devil and his human supporters, is well-known to those who study history.
The well-known conviction that demons had appeared to mankind under the names of sylvans, gnomes, and fauns was common enough amongst the Romans prior to the revelation of Christianity; while the conviction that these demons had sometimes made women the object of their passion was arrived at by many. Justin Martyr and S. Augustine of Hippo[64] seem to imply something of the sort; and marriage or commerce with demons was a charge frequently made against witches, even from the earliest times.[65] It was said that these demons owned a remarkable attachment to women with beautiful hair,—a belief possibly founded on the passage in S. Paul’s First Epistle to the Corinthians,[66] in which he exhorts women to cover their[Pg 214] heads “because of the angels.” In the middle ages the intercourse of philosophers belonging to certain secret societies with sylphs and salamanders was also believed by many:[67] and, later on, the study of astrology, with its fatalistic theories, and the restoration of the heresies of the Manichees, served to aid in more systematically formulating that belief in witchcraft and the supernatural which was for centuries so universal, and which never could have become so without a sure and solid substratum of fact and truth.
The common belief that demons appeared to people as sylvans, gnomes, and fauns was prevalent among the Romans before Christianity came along. Many also believed that these demons had sometimes targeted women as their objects of desire. Justin Martyr and St. Augustine of Hippo seem to suggest something like this; accusations of marriage or dealings with demons were often directed at witches, even in ancient times. It was said that these demons had a particular fondness for women with beautiful hair—a belief possibly based on a passage in St. Paul’s First Epistle to the Corinthians, where he advises women to cover their heads “because of the angels.” During the Middle Ages, many also believed in the interactions of philosophers from certain secret societies with sylphs and salamanders. Later, the study of astrology, with its fatalistic theories, along with the revival of the Manichees' heresies, helped systematize the belief in witchcraft and the supernatural, which was so widespread for centuries and couldn’t have developed without a strong foundational basis of fact and truth.
Again, it is impossible to believe that the[Pg 215] sorcerers of the Oriental nations have been and are impostors. As regards those of modern Egypt, Mr. Lane, in his interesting volume upon that country,[68] appears to have settled the question by expressing his conviction of the truth and reality of their supernatural performances. And similar conclusions have reluctantly but most certainly been arrived at by those who, with some knowledge and reasonable powers of observation, have witnessed the acts and deeds of the Eastern dealers with evil spirits.
Again, it’s hard to believe that the[Pg 215] sorcerers from the Eastern nations have been and are frauds. Regarding those in modern Egypt, Mr. Lane, in his fascinating book about that country, appears to have settled the issue by expressing his belief in the truth and reality of their supernatural performances. Similar conclusions have also been reluctantly but undoubtedly reached by those who, with some knowledge and reasonable observational skills, have witnessed the actions and deeds of the Eastern practitioners dealing with evil spirits.
With reference to Egypt, Mr. Lane’s statement on the subject stands thus:—
With regard to Egypt, Mr. Lane’s statement on the topic is as follows:—
“A few days after my arrival in this country my curiosity was excited on the subject of magic by a circumstance related to me by Mr. Salt, our consul-general. Having had reason to believe that one of his servants was a thief, from the fact of several articles of property having been stolen from his house, he sent for a celebrated Maghrabee magician, with a view of intimidating them, and causing the guilty one, (if any of them were guilty,) to confess his crime. The magician came, and said that he would cause the exact image of the person who had committed the thefts to appear to any youth not arrived at the age of puberty; and[Pg 216] desired the master of the house to call in any boy whom he might choose. As several boys were then employed in a garden adjacent to the house, one of them was called for this purpose. In the palm of this boy’s right hand, the magician drew with a pen a certain diagram, in the centre of which he poured a little ink. Into this ink he desired the boy steadfastly to look. He then burned some incense, and several bits of paper inscribed with charms; and at the same time called for various objects to appear in the ink. The boy declared that he saw all these objects, and, last of all, the image of the guilty person; he described his stature, countenance, and dress; said that he knew him; and directly ran down into the garden, and apprehended one of the labourers, who, when brought before the master, immediately confessed that he was the thief.”—P. 267.[69]
A few days after I arrived in this country, my curiosity about magic was sparked by something Mr. Salt, our consul-general, told me. He suspected that one of his servants was a thief because several items had been stolen from his house. To intimidate them and make the guilty party confess (if there was one), he called in a famous Maghrabee magician. The magician arrived and said he could make the exact image of the person responsible for the thefts appear to any boy who hadn’t reached puberty yet. He asked Mr. Salt to bring in any boy he chose. Since there were several boys working in a garden nearby, one was called in for this purpose. The magician drew a diagram in the palm of the boy’s right hand and poured a little ink in the center. He instructed the boy to look steadily at the ink. Then, he burned incense and some pieces of paper with charms written on them, all while asking various objects to appear in the ink. The boy claimed he could see all of these objects, and finally, the image of the guilty person. He described his height, appearance, and clothing, said he recognized him, and immediately ran down into the garden to catch one of the workers, who, when brought before Mr. Salt, confessed right away that he was the thief. — P. 267.[69]
The performers themselves maintain, that they have been instructed in the art by those who have traditionally received the knowledge step by step, and period by period, from the old “magicians of Egypt;” and some frankly allow, that they themselves are constantly attended and waited on by a familiar spirit, demon, or genius, who actively aids them in their performances, and who is, under certain circumstances, always prepared to do their bidding.
The performers claim that they were taught the craft by those who learned it over time from the ancient “magicians of Egypt.” Some even admit that they are regularly supported by a familiar spirit, demon, or genius, who actively helps them in their performances and is always ready to follow their instructions under certain conditions.
[Pg 217]These genii, or “Ginn” as they are called in Egypt, “are said to be of pre-Adamite origin, and in their general properties,” remarks Mr. Lane, “are an intermediate class of beings between angels and men, but inferior in dignity to both, created of fire, and capable of assuming the forms and material fabric of men, brutes, and monsters; and of becoming invisible at pleasure. They eat and drink, propagate their species (like or in conjunction with human beings,) and are subject to death.”... “The Ginn,” continues Mr. Lane, “are supposed to pervade the solid matter of the earth, as well as the firmament, where, approaching the confines of the lowest heaven, they often listen to the conversation of the angels respecting future things, thus enabling themselves to assist diviners and magicians.”—P. 222.
[Pg 217]These genies, or “Ginn” as they’re called in Egypt, “are said to have been around since before Adam, and in general terms,” notes Mr. Lane, “they are a type of being that exists between angels and humans but are less dignified than both. They’re made of fire, can take on the forms and physical bodies of humans, animals, and monsters, and can become invisible whenever they want. They eat and drink, reproduce (either alone or in conjunction with humans), and can die.”... “The Ginn,” Mr. Lane goes on, “are believed to be everywhere in the solid material of the earth, as well as in the sky, where, near the edges of the lowest heaven, they often listen in on angels talking about future events, allowing them to help diviners and magicians.” —P. 222.
In the twentieth chapter of his interesting and attractive volume, he writes:—“I have met with many persons among the more intelligent of the Egyptians who condemn these modern Psylli as impostors, but none who has been able to offer a satisfactory explanation of the most common and most interesting of their performances.”—P. 383.
In the twentieth chapter of his engaging and appealing book, he writes:—“I have encountered many people among the more educated Egyptians who consider these modern Psylli as frauds, but none have been able to provide a convincing explanation for the most common and intriguing of their acts.”—P. 383.
In another part of the book Mr. Lane concludes his chapter on “Magic” thus:—“Neither I nor others have been able to discover any clue by which to penetrate the mystery.”[70]
In another part of the book, Mr. Lane wraps up his chapter on “Magic” like this:—“Neither I nor anyone else has been able to find any clue to unravel the mystery.”[70]
[Pg 218]So likewise as regards India,[71] it is impossible to set aside the facts, which are testified to not by one but by hundreds, as to the supernatural powers of the jugglers there. Identical in kind with the performances of the magicians of Egypt before Pharaoh and in the presence of Moses and Aaron, recorded in the Book of Exodus, the secret of the following “tricks” (familiar to any one who has been in India) has been handed down from father to son from the most remote ages; and we have no reason to doubt that the source of the power by which these acts are done is one and the same.
[Pg 218]Similarly, when it comes to India, it’s impossible to ignore the facts, confirmed not just by one but by hundreds, about the supernatural abilities of the jugglers there. These performances are similar to those of the magicians of Egypt before Pharaoh, as well as in front of Moses and Aaron, as recorded in the Book of Exodus. The secrets behind these “tricks” (which anyone who has been to India would recognize) have been passed down from father to son for ages, and we have no reason to doubt that the source of the power used to perform these acts is the same.
For instance:—The juggler, giving one of the spectators a coin to hold as securely as possible within his hands, after pronouncing incantations in a monotonous voice for some minutes, suddenly stops, still keeping his seat, makes a rapid motion with his right hand, as if in the act of throwing something at the person holding the coin, at the same time breathing with his mouth upon him. Instantaneously the hands of the person taking part in the performance are suddenly distended, while a horrible sensation of holding something cold and[Pg 219] disagreeable and nasty, is immediately felt, forcing him to cast away the contents of his palms, which, to the horror and disgust of uninitiated persons, turns out to be, not the coin which before was there, but a live snake coiled up! The juggler then rises, and catching the snake, which is now crawling and wriggling on the ground, takes it by the tail, opens his mouth wide, and allows the snake to drop into it. With deliberation he appears by degrees to swallow it, until the whole, tail and all, completely disappears. He opens his mouth for the spectators to investigate; but nothing is to be seen, neither does the snake appear again.
For example:—The juggler hands a coin to one of the spectators to hold as tightly as possible. After chanting incantations in a monotone for a few minutes, he suddenly stops while still seated. He makes a swift motion with his right hand, as if about to toss something to the person holding the coin, and breathes out toward him. Instantly, the spectator feels his hands open wide, experiencing a horrible sensation of holding something cold and unpleasant, which compels him to fling away the contents of his palms. To the shock and disgust of those watching, it turns out to be not the coin that was there before, but a live snake coiled up! The juggler then stands up, grabs the snake as it crawls on the ground, takes it by the tail, opens his mouth wide, and lets the snake drop inside. With careful movements, he seems to swallow it whole, until the entire snake, tail included, disappears completely. He then opens his mouth for the audience to examine; but there’s nothing to be seen, and the snake never reappears.
Here is another instance:—A juggler will be brought to act before, perhaps, many hundreds of people, of all ages, degrees, and religions, including the soldiery of a garrison, in the public yard of a barrack. A guard of soldiers will be placed around him, to prevent either trickery or deception on his part, or interruption from the spectators. A little girl, about eight or nine years old, accompanies the man, who is also provided with a tall, narrow basket, three or four feet high, little more than a foot in width, and open all the way up. The juggler, after some altercation with the child, pretends to get angry, and lashing himself into a fury, seizes hold of the child, and inverts the basket completely over her. Thus placed completely at his mercy, and in spite of her screams and entreaties, he draws his sword, and fiercely plunges it down into[Pg 220] the basket, and brings it out dripping with blood—or what apparently is such. The child’s screams become fainter and fainter, as again and again the sword is thrust through the basket; and at length they gradually cease, and everything is still. Then follows a critical moment for the supposed murderer: and the exertions of the guard scarcely serve to save him from the excited soldiery. When order is at length obtained, however, the man, raising his bloody sword for an instant, strikes the basket with it, which falls, and reveals—not a murdered child weltering in blood, but an empty space, with no vestige left of the supposed victim. In a few moments the identical little girl comes rushing—from whence no one can tell—to the feet of the performer, with every sign of affection, and perfectly unhurt. Be it observed that these performances commonly take place in India in places where it is impossible for any contrivances or trap-doors to exist, in the centre of court-yards at the various military stations, and before innumerable witnesses.
Here’s another example: A juggler performs in front of hundreds of people of all ages, backgrounds, and beliefs, including soldiers at a barrack’s public yard. A guard of soldiers surrounds him to prevent any tricks or interruptions from the audience. A little girl, around eight or nine, accompanies him, and he has a tall, narrow basket about three or four feet high and just over a foot wide, completely open at the top. After some exchanges with the girl, the juggler pretends to get angry, works himself into a rage, grabs the girl, and flips the basket over her. With her completely at his mercy and despite her screams and pleas, he draws his sword and dramatically plunges it into[Pg 220] the basket, pulling it out covered in blood—or what looks like it. The child's screams grow softer and softer as he repeatedly thrusts the sword through the basket, and eventually, they fade away, leaving everything silent. Then comes a critical moment for the supposed murderer; the guards can barely protect him from the enraged soldiers. However, once order is restored, the man raises his bloody sword, strikes the basket, which falls over to unveil—not a murdered child drowning in blood, but an empty space with no sign of the supposed victim. Moments later, the same little girl rushes—out of nowhere, it seems—to the performer’s feet, showing all signs of affection and completely unharmed. It's important to note that these performances usually happen in India, in places where no tricks or trapdoors could exist, right in the center of courtyards at various military bases, and in front of numerous witnesses.
Again: in Corea and China the practice of Necromancy is said to be almost universal. An intelligent modern writer upon China gives an account, in the following passage, of one mode in which questions are put, and answers obtained, by a kind of divination:—Written communications from spirits are not unfrequently sought for in the following manner: after the presence and desired[Pg 221] offices of some spirit are invoked, “two or more persons support with their hands some object to which a pencil is attached in a vertical position, and extending to a table below covered with sand. It is said that the movements of the pencil, involuntary as far as the persons holding it are concerned, but governed by the influences of spirits, describe certain characters which are easily deciphered, and which often bring to light remarkable disclosures and revelations. Many who regard themselves as persons of superior intelligence are firm believers in this mode of consulting spirits.”[72]
Again: in Korea and China, the practice of necromancy is said to be almost universal. An insightful modern writer on China describes one way questions are asked and answers are received through a kind of divination: written messages from spirits are often sought in the following way: after invoking the presence and desired offices of a spirit, “two or more people hold an object with a pencil attached in a vertical position, which extends to a table below covered with sand. It is said that the movements of the pencil, which are involuntary for the people holding it but influenced by the spirits, create certain characters that are easily read, often revealing remarkable insights and disclosures. Many who consider themselves to be highly intelligent are strong believers in this method of consulting spirits.”[Pg 221]
Here, as illustrating the common principles and course of action which are adopted and followed in all parts of the World by those who seek information by forbidden means, the following may be set forth:—
Here, to illustrate the common principles and actions that people around the world use when seeking information through forbidden means, the following can be presented:—
There is a dreary-looking House in one of the London Squares which is reported to be haunted. And certainly this opinion, as the Editor can testify from a careful personal enquiry, is tolerably current in the neighbourhood. A Lady, curious about the fact, was present on an occasion when certain inquiries were made regarding this House by means of “Planchette,”—the instrument just referred to as so commonly used in China. It is a small board, in shape like a heart, which is made to[Pg 222] run on two wheels or castors, and a hole is provided for a pencil so to be placed with its point downward as that, when put upon a sheet of white paper the point may just touch the surface. After the usual invocation or incantation (or whatever it be), the persons who practise modern divination place their hands on the board. Questions are put, and answers given. No one touches the pencil, but the board is so guided, as the Necromancers and Spiritualists assert, that the pencil is made to write intelligible answers to expressed (and sometimes to mere mental) queries. The following, printed verbatim et literatim, are in the handwriting of the lady who witnessed them put and responded to, and are given as a fair specimen of this mode of divination, now so generally practised in England:—
There’s a gloomy-looking house in one of the London squares that's said to be haunted. And indeed, this belief, as the editor can confirm from a thorough personal investigation, is quite common in the area. A woman, intrigued by this, was present on an occasion when some inquiries were made about this house using “Planchette,” the tool mentioned earlier that is widely used in China. It's a small, heart-shaped board that rolls on two wheels or casters, and there’s a hole for a pencil to be placed point down so that when it's on a sheet of white paper, the point just touches the surface. After the usual invocation or ritual (or whatever it is), those practicing modern divination place their hands on the board. Questions are asked, and answers are given. No one touches the pencil, but the board is guided, as the necromancers and spiritualists claim, making the pencil write clear answers to spoken (and sometimes even just thought) questions. The following, printed verbatim et literatim, are in the handwriting of the woman who saw them asked and answered, and are provided as a good example of this method of divination, now commonly practiced in England:—
Is any house haunted in B—— Square? Yes.
Is any house haunted in B—— Square? Yes.
What killed the two people in the haunted room? Fright.
What caused the deaths of the two people in the haunted room? Fear.
What frightened them? Spirits.
What scared them? Ghosts.
What kind of spirits? Yourself.
What type of spirits? You.
How could any one be afraid of me? Without your body.
How could anyone be afraid of me? Without your body.
Did they see them? Spirits not visible.
Did they see them? Spirits that weren’t visible.
How did they know they were there? Thought they saw them.
How did they know they were there? They thought they saw them.
Did they make them feel them? No.
Did they make them feel anything? No.
Then how did the spirits make themselves known—by what means? Mesmeric.
Then how did the spirits reveal themselves—by what methods? Mesmerizing.
[Pg 223]Were you ever there? No.
Were you ever there? No.
Why do those spirits haunt that house? Murder was committed there.
Why do those spirits haunt that house? A murder happened there.
Who was murdered, a man or a woman? A woman.
Who was murdered, a man or a woman? A woman.
What was the name of the woman? (Writing not intelligible.)
What was the woman's name? (Writing not readable.)
Who murdered her? (Writing not intelligible.)
Who killed her? (Writing is unreadable.)
Is he alive or dead? Dead.
Is he alive or dead? Dead.
Is it the woman’s spirit, or the man’s, who haunts the house? Both.
Is it the woman's spirit or the man's that haunts the house? Both.
Was the man hung? No.
Was the man hanged? No.
Was the murder found out while he lived? No.
Was the murder discovered while he was alive? No.
Are you a bad spirit? Bad.
Are you a negative spirit? Negative.
Is it what the Bible calls “divination” to consult you in this way? Yes.
Is it what the Bible refers to as "divination" to ask you like this? Yes.
Is it displeasing to God? Perhaps.
Is it upsetting to God? Maybe.
Is it wrong? You know.
Is it wrong? You know.
It is only right to add that those who made and obtained the foregoing intelligible responses to intelligible questions, for good and sufficient reasons came to hold such practices to be unlawful and wicked, and threw the instrument by which they had been given into the Thames.
It’s important to mention that those who created and received the clear answers to clear questions, for valid reasons, came to see such practices as illegal and immoral, and discarded the tool by which they had been provided into the Thames.
On this subject, and all its details, no words of warning could be more forcible than the following, which are quoted, in the hope that some who may have been thoughtlessly induced to adopt the practices of Modern Spiritualism, may be led at once to desist from the same:—
On this topic and all its details, no words of caution could be more impactful than the following, which are quoted in the hope that some who may have been carelessly encouraged to embrace the practices of Modern Spiritualism will immediately stop doing so:—
[Pg 224]“Although good and evil spirits possess a powerful influence in the government of the World, yet it is strictly forbidden, in the divine laws of the Old and New Testament, to seek any acquaintance with them, or to place ourselves in connection with and relation to them; and it is just as little permitted for citizens of the world of spirits visibly to manifest themselves to those who are still in the present state of existence, without the express command or permission of the Lord. He, therefore, that seeks intercourse with the invisible world sins deeply, and will soon repent of it; whilst he that becomes acquainted with it, without his own seeking and by Divine guidance, ought to beg and pray for wisdom, courage, and strength, for he has need of all these; and let him that is introduced into such a connection, by means of illness, or the aberration of his physical nature, seek by proper means to regain his health, and detach himself from intercourse with spirits.”[73]
[Pg 224]“While good and evil spirits have a strong influence over the governance of the world, it is strictly forbidden by the divine laws of the Old and New Testament to seek any engagement with them or to connect with them in any way. It's also not allowed for spirits to visibly reveal themselves to those still living without the explicit command or permission of the Lord. Therefore, anyone who seeks interaction with the invisible world is committing a serious sin and will likely regret it soon after; conversely, someone who finds themselves encountering this world through Divine guidance, without actively seeking it out, should pray for wisdom, courage, and strength, as they will need all of these. And if someone becomes involved with spirits due to illness or disturbances in their physical state, they should seek proper ways to restore their health and detach themselves from that connection.”[73]
Yet, with many, and an increasing number, it is to be feared such advice is wholly unheeded. For more than five-and-twenty years the subject of Modern Spiritualism has been under discussion in England, and the facts on which it has been founded have been before the World; but “having eyes men see not, and having ears they hear not.” Or, guided[Pg 225] by the superficial opinions of those whose one-eyed Materialism tinges so many of their hap-hazard theories, they put aside a consideration of the astonishing phenomena of the system of Spiritualism, and absolutely deny their existence.[74] The age is shallow in its very incredulity. The wisdom of the World is foolishness indeed.
Yet, for many people, and an increasing number at that, it’s concerning that such advice is completely ignored. For over twenty-five years, the topic of Modern Spiritualism has been discussed in England, and the facts it’s based on have been presented to the world; but “having eyes, they do not see, and having ears, they do not hear.” Or, influenced by the shallow views of those whose narrow Materialism colors many of their random theories, they dismiss the remarkable phenomena of Spiritualism and outright deny their existence.[Pg 225] The age is superficial in its skepticism. The wisdom of the world is truly foolishness.
[Pg 226]When it is too late, when thousands upon thousands have become the active votaries of Spiritualism, perhaps the bishops and clergy of the Church of England may wake up to some realization of the enormous influence for evil,[75] both dogmatic and moral, which this diabolical system cannot do other than secure, and lift their testimony against it. Mahometanism is not more directly[Pg 227] anti-christian. Yet the numbers of those who believe in Spiritualism are daily increasing, and the purblind policy of ignoring its principles and action must very soon come to an end. Of course Materialists and sceptics reasonably doubt; for otherwise their own infallibility would ignominiously collapse. But for Christians, who possess a copy of the “Holy Bible,” and are able to read it, doubt seems to me (I write with all due humility) simply inconsequent and irrational.
[Pg 226]When it's too late, when thousands upon thousands have become devoted followers of Spiritualism, perhaps the bishops and clergy of the Church of England will realize the huge negative impact—both doctrinal and moral—that this harmful movement inevitably creates, and they will unite against it. Islam is not more openly anti-Christian. Yet the number of people who believe in Spiritualism continues to grow every day, and the misguided strategy of ignoring its teachings and activities must come to an end soon. Naturally, Materialists and skeptics have their doubts; if they didn’t, their own claims to certainty would fall apart. But for Christians who have a copy of the “Holy Bible” and can read it, doubt appears to me (I say this with all due humility) to be utterly baseless and illogical.
Here, let us turn from shadow to sunshine, from that which is evil to that which is good; from the “lying wonders” of designing evil spirits, to the glorious manifestations of God Almighty’s power in the Christian Church—for the one kind are but reasonable correlatives of the other.
Here, let’s shift from darkness to light, from what is bad to what is good; from the “deceptive wonders” of scheming evil beings, to the amazing displays of God Almighty’s power in the Christian Church—because one is just a natural counterpart to the other.
And, for myself, I am free to confess that the evidence in favour of certain of the recent miracles said to have been wrought in the Roman Catholic portion of the One Family of God is not only convincing, but conclusive. Having long given up attributing any value to the slanders and misstatements of Protestant and infidel writers, I have attempted for myself to investigate the principle of action, in the reception of evidence and the decision of authority, which is taken at Rome, with regard to such events and occurrences; and briefly give it as follows:—
And I must admit that the evidence supporting some of the recent miracles claimed to have occurred in the Roman Catholic part of the One Family of God is not just convincing but also definitive. Having long stopped assigning any importance to the slanders and falsehoods of Protestant and non-believing authors, I have made an effort to personally explore the way evidence is evaluated and authority is decided in Rome concerning these events; here’s a brief summary of my findings:—
The Congregation of Rites, which enquires into all miracles which demand sanction, is presided[Pg 228] over by the cardinal-vicar. It consists of twenty-one cardinals of various nations, nine official prelates, nine consulting prelates of various nations, all the fourteen Papal Masters of Ceremonies, fourteen ordinary members, one secretary, one deputy-secretary, and one notary and keeper of the archives—in all seventy people. Four miracles are required to be distinctly proved for Beatification; and two more for Canonization. All these must be proved by eye, and not by ear-witnesses. In miracles where diseases have been cured, it is required, 1st, That the disease must have been of an aggravated nature, and difficult or impossible to be cured; 2ndly, that it was not on the turn; 3rdly, that no medicine had been used, or if it had that it had done no good; 4thly, the cure must be sudden; 5thly, it must be complete and perfect; and 6thly, there must have been no crisis. In the process of examination and enquiry, no step is taken, no doubt propounded, no fact allowed, without many of the members of the Congregation being present: and a printed Report is sent to all who may have been absent. Besides the ordinary cross-examinations, which are always of a most scrutinizing character, it is the sole duty of one of the leading members of the Congregation, the Promotor Fidei, as he is termed, to raise objections, and if possible to disprove every reported miracle. The members of this Congregation are as keen, penetrating and business-like, and have as complete a knowledge of[Pg 229] the unconscious delusions of the human heart, as any body of English jurymen. As ecclesiastical scholars they may be truly said to be equal to the same number of English barristers; and the head of the Congregation, for shrewdness, acuteness of intellect, and judicial ability, is equal to any judge in England, who by his interpretation of the law, and his particular sentence in a special case, wills away the life or property of any Englishman. The subject has been treated at length in the great work of Pope Benedict XIV. (A.D. 1740-1758) “On Beatification,” &c., as well as in the Decrees of Pope Urban VIII. and Pope Clement XI.; and so sifting and careful has always been the investigation, that Alban Butler asserts, on the authority of Daubenton, that an English gentleman (not a Roman Catholic) being present and seeing the process of several miracles, maintained them to have been completely proved and perfectly incontestable, but was astonished beyond measure at the scrupulosity of the scrutiny when authoritatively informed that not one of those which he had heard discussed had been allowed by the Congregation to have been sufficiently proved.
The Congregation of Rites, which investigates all miracles that need approval, is led[Pg 228] by the cardinal-vicar. It includes twenty-one cardinals from various countries, nine official prelates, nine consulting prelates from different nations, all fourteen Papal Masters of Ceremonies, fourteen regular members, one secretary, one deputy-secretary, and one notary and archivist, totaling seventy people. Four miracles must be clearly demonstrated for Beatification, and two additional ones for Canonization. All of these must be verified by direct witnesses, not hearsay. For miracles involving healings, the criteria are as follows: 1st, the illness must have been serious and difficult or impossible to treat; 2nd, it shouldn't have been spontaneously improving; 3rd, no treatment should have been administered, or if there was treatment, it should not have had any effect; 4th, the healing must be sudden; 5th, it must be complete and perfect; and 6th, there shouldn't have been any crisis. During the investigation and examination process, no actions are taken, no doubts are raised, and no facts are accepted without the attendance of many Congregation members: a printed report is sent to anyone who was absent. In addition to the regular cross-examinations, which are always highly detailed, one of the leading members of the Congregation, known as the Promotor Fidei, is solely responsible for raising objections and, if possible, disproving every claimed miracle. The members of this Congregation are sharp, insightful, and professional, possessing a thorough understanding of[Pg 229] the subconscious deceptions of the human heart, comparable to any group of English jurors. In terms of theological expertise, they can be rightly compared to the same number of English barristers; and the head of the Congregation, regarding perceptiveness, intellectual sharpness, and judicial competence, is as capable as any judge in England, who through their legal interpretation and specific ruling in a given case can determine the fate or property of any English citizen. This topic has been extensively discussed in the notable work of Pope Benedict XIV. (CE 1740-1758) “On Beatification,” among other texts, including the Decrees of Pope Urban VIII. and Pope Clement XI.; and the examination process has always been so meticulous that Alban Butler claims, based on Daubenton's authority, that an English gentleman (not a Roman Catholic) who observed the examination of several miracles concluded they were thoroughly substantiated and absolutely indisputable but was incredibly surprised at the meticulous nature of the investigation when he was officially told that not one of those which he had heard discussed had been deemed satisfactorily proven by the Congregation.
Father Perrone, the distinguished living theologian, also asserts that having shown the formal process for certain miracles to a lawyer of some eminence (not a Roman Catholic) who after examination was perfectly satisfied with both the testimony and the reasoning, the latter declared that they[Pg 230] would certainly stand before a British jury; but was mightily astonished on hearing that the Congregation did not consider that evidence to be sufficiently convincing and conclusive.
Father Perrone, the well-respected living theologian, also claims that after presenting the formal process for certain miracles to a prominent lawyer (who is not Roman Catholic) and after thorough review, the lawyer was completely satisfied with both the testimony and the reasoning. He declared that they[Pg 230] would definitely hold up in front of a British jury; however, he was extremely surprised to learn that the Congregation did not view that evidence as convincing and conclusive enough.
Similar investigations have been made in England, since the Reformation, and this by ecclesiastical authority. For example: in the year before his translation to the see of Norwich (i. e. in 1640), Dr. Joseph Hall, then Bishop of Exeter, made a strict and judicial inquiry into all the circumstances of the sudden and miraculous cure of a cripple at S. Madron’s Well, in Cornwall, and the following is the recorded conviction of this pious prelate:—“The commerce which we have with the good spirits is not now discerned by the eye, but is, like themselves, spiritual. Yet not so, but that even in bodily occasions we have many times insensible helps from them; in such a manner as that by the effects we can boldly say, ‘Here hath been an angel, though we see him not.’ Of this kind was that (no less than miraculous) cure which at S. Madron’s, in Cornwall, was wrought upon a poor cripple, John Trelille, where (besides the attestation of many hundreds of neighbours), I took a strict and personal examination in that last Visitation which I ever did or ever shall hold. This man, that for sixteen years together was fain to walk upon his hands, by reason of the close contraction of the sinews of his legs, (upon three admonitions in a dream to wash in that well) was suddenly so restored to his limbs, that I[Pg 231] saw him able to walk and get his own maintenance. I found here was neither art nor collusion: the thing done, the author invisible.”[76]
Similar investigations have taken place in England since the Reformation, with ecclesiastical authority backing them. For example, the year before he became the Bishop of Norwich (i.e. in 1640), Dr. Joseph Hall, who was then the Bishop of Exeter, conducted a thorough and formal inquiry into the sudden and miraculous healing of a cripple at S. Madron’s Well in Cornwall. Here’s what this devout bishop recorded: “The way we interact with good spirits isn’t perceived by the eye but is, like them, spiritual. However, even during physical situations, we often receive unnoticed assistance from them; so much so that based on the outcomes, we can confidently say, ‘An angel has been here, even though we can’t see him.’ This was the case with the (no less than miraculous) healing that occurred at S. Madron’s in Cornwall, involving a poor cripple named John Trelille. Along with confirmation from many hundreds of neighbors, I conducted a thorough personal investigation during the last visitation I ever made. This man, who had to walk on his hands for sixteen years due to the severe tightening of the sinews in his legs, was suddenly able to use his legs after receiving three prompts in a dream to wash in that well. I saw him able to walk and provide for himself. I determined that there was neither trickery nor deceit involved: the event happened, and the author remained invisible.”[76]
Now, whatever may be thought of the principles enunciated in Mr. Lecky’s[77] volumes on “The Rise and Influence of Rationalism,” none can deny either the marvellous faculty exhibited for gathering and marshalling facts; while some portions of his thoughtful reflections do but put into luminous language thoughts and convictions which find a cordial response from many.
Now, no matter what people think about the ideas expressed in Mr. Lecky’s[77] volumes on “The Rise and Influence of Rationalism,” no one can deny his incredible ability to collect and organize facts. Some parts of his insightful reflections simply articulate thoughts and beliefs that resonate deeply with many.
The following remarkable passage is singularly true and accurate in its estimate of an unmistakeable historical fact, viz., that the Oxford movement to a great extent left out of consideration[78] the continued[Pg 232] existence of modern miracles in the Christian Church. Mr. Lecky writes thus:—“At Oxford these narratives (i. e. the record of patristic and mediæval miracles) hardly exercised a serious attention. What little influence they had was chiefly an influence of repression; what little was written in their favour was written for the most part in the tone of an apology, as if to attenuate a difficulty rather than to establish a creed. This was surely a very remarkable characteristic of the Tractarian movement, when we remember the circumstances and attainments of its leaders, and the great prominence which miraculous evidence had long occupied in England. It was especially remarkable when we reflect that one of the great complaints which the Tractarian party were making against modern theology was, that the conception of the Supernatural had become faint and dim, and that its manifestations were either explained away or confined to a distant past. It would seem as if those who were most conscious of the character of their age were unable, in the very midst of their[Pg 233] opposition, to free themselves from its tendencies.”—Vol. i. pp. 165-166.
The following noteworthy passage is distinctly true and accurate in its assessment of a clear historical fact, namely, that the Oxford movement largely overlooked the ongoing[Pg 232] presence of modern miracles in the Christian Church. Mr. Lecky writes: “At Oxford, these accounts (i.e., the records of early church and medieval miracles) hardly received serious attention. The little influence they had was mainly one of suppression; what little was documented in their support was mostly presented in an apologetic tone, as if meant to soften a challenge rather than to affirm a belief. This was certainly a striking feature of the Tractarian movement, particularly considering the backgrounds and achievements of its leaders, as well as the significant role miraculous evidence had long played in England. It was especially notable when we consider that one of the main criticisms the Tractarian party had against modern theology was that the idea of the Supernatural had become weak and vague, and its manifestations were either dismissed or limited to a distant past. It seems as though those who were most aware of the nature of their era were unable, even in the face of their[Pg 233] opposition, to break free from its influences.” —Vol. i. pp. 165-166.
It must be allowed that there is some amount of truth in this temperately-made charge. Whatever else may have been pressed forward, and with success, it is obvious that the active energy of the Supernatural has been kept somewhat in the background. At all events it has not been made too prominent. Even in books of devotion, adapted from Roman Catholic sources, examples of miracles have been omitted; and so the golden threads which were so rudely broken three centuries and a half ago, are still in the mire; for few have cared to gather them up once more and weave them into a perfect whole. That work has still to be done. Not until there be what a modern writer terms “daring faith”—faith which can move mountains—should the work be attempted.
It has to be acknowledged that there’s some truth to this fairly made accusation. Whatever else may have been successfully advanced, it's clear that the active presence of the Supernatural has been somewhat sidelined. In any case, it hasn't been made too noticeable. Even in devotional books, adapted from Roman Catholic sources, instances of miracles have been left out; and so the golden threads that were so roughly torn apart three and a half centuries ago remain in the dirt, as few have bothered to pick them up again and weave them into a complete whole. That task still needs to be accomplished. Not until there is what a contemporary writer calls “daring faith”—faith that can move mountains—should the work be attempted.
And now, fully alive to its imperfections, I bring my book to its close.
And now, fully aware of its flaws, I’m wrapping up my book.
It has been briefly shown herein what a great influence the materialistic speculations of a few bold and over-confident writers have recently exercised on current thought. At the same time the presence of the Supernatural in Church History has been made perfectly manifest, and abundant sources pointed out from which additional examples may readily be gathered for consideration by those who may desire to gather them. Side by side, however, with that which in the[Pg 234] Supernatural order is good and beneficial to man, energizes that which is evil. There are angels and there are demons. There is light and there is darkness. Numberless armies of glorious spirits, as the Divine Revelation tells us,[79] stand, rank by rank and order by order, as the bright ornaments of the City of God. Their subtlety, their quickness of penetration, their extensive knowledge of natural things, are undoubtedly perfect in proportion to the excellency of their being, inasmuch as they are pure intelligences, perfect from the Hand of their Maker. They know the concerns of mortal men.[80] They are our protectors, our patrons, our guides. For us they lift up their prayers to God, and they are near us in our trials and temptations. Their motion is swift as thought, their activity inconceivable. As they are the friends of mankind by God’s decree, so specially do they become the guardians of the regenerate and the particular protectors of the innocent and young. And their beneficent actions are not altogether unknown. The old records tell of their charity; man’s experience testifies to their presence. And, furthermore, for man’s behoof in his time of trial, and for his eternal advantage hereafter, were given those[Pg 235] powers and properties which belong to the Church by the grace and efficacy of the Sacraments.
It has been briefly shown here how much influence the materialistic ideas of a few bold and over-confident writers have recently had on current thought. At the same time, the presence of the Supernatural in Church History has become perfectly clear, and plenty of sources have been identified from which additional examples may easily be gathered for those who wish to collect them. However, alongside what is good and beneficial in the Supernatural order, there is also that which is evil. There are angels and there are demons. There is light and there is darkness. Countless armies of glorious spirits, as Divine Revelation tells us, stand, rank by rank and order by order, as the shining adornments of the City of God. Their subtlety, their ability to perceive, and their extensive knowledge of natural things are undoubtedly perfect to the degree of their existence, as they are pure intelligences, created perfect by their Maker. They understand the concerns of mortal men. They are our protectors, our patrons, our guides. They lift up their prayers to God for us, and they are close to us in our trials and temptations. Their movement is as swift as thought, their activity unimaginable. Being friends of mankind by God’s decree, they especially become the guardians of the redeemed and the particular protectors of the innocent and young. Their benevolent actions are not entirely unknown. Old records speak of their charity; human experience attests to their presence. Moreover, for man's benefit in times of trial, and for his eternal advantage in the future, those powers and properties which belong to the Church through the grace and efficacy of the Sacraments have been given.
Yet, on the other hand, until the number of the Elect is accomplished, the Enemy of Souls, the Prince of the Powers of the Air, is permitted to wield an alarming influence; while too often the natural man, with his will free, wills to remain his servant. Yea; and even the baptized, too. For by Witchcraft, Sorcery, and Necromancy Satan still works, men being his direct agents and slaves. Sometimes in one form, sometimes in another, he dupes those who seek him; while his legions suggest to men’s minds evil thoughts, paint dangerous objects to the imagination, frequently direct the active current of the human heart to sin, and finally turn round and accuse their captives at the tribunal of God the Judge of all. So must it be to the end, for this life is man’s time of probation.
Yet, on the other hand, until the number of the Elect is complete, the Enemy of Souls, the Prince of the Powers of the Air, is allowed to have a disturbing influence; while too often the natural man, with his free will, chooses to stay his servant. Yes, and even those who are baptized. Through Witchcraft, Sorcery, and Necromancy, Satan still operates, with men being his direct agents and slaves. Sometimes in one form, sometimes in another, he deceives those who seek him; while his legions fill people's minds with evil thoughts, create dangerous images in their imagination, often steering the active current of the human heart toward sin, and ultimately turn around and accuse their captives before God, the Judge of all. This must be the case until the very end, for this life is man's time of testing.
Of Dreams and Warnings, Omens and Presentiments, much has been written. Each example must be considered on its own merits; for perhaps no coherent theory will sufficiently cover and explain all the instances here already adduced.
Of dreams and warnings, omens and feelings, a lot has been written. Each example needs to be looked at individually, because no single theory is likely to fully explain all the cases mentioned here.
So, too, with Spectral Appearances and Haunted Localities. While experience testifies to the facts recorded, such Glimpses of the Supernatural may be well left to tell their own story, to leave their own impression, and set forth their own teaching. To those who possess the grace and habit of faith[Pg 236] they will not seem over-strange, for as Hamlet remarked to his friend—
So, too, with Spectral Appearances and Haunted Localities. While experience supports the recorded facts, these Glimpses of the Supernatural can tell their own story, create their own impression, and convey their own lessons. For those who have the grace and habit of faith[Pg 236], they won’t seem too unusual, as Hamlet pointed out to his friend—
“There are more things in Heaven and Earth, Horatio,
Than are dreamt of in our philosophy.”
“There are more things in Heaven and Earth, Horatio,
"Than we can imagine in our philosophy."
As I prepare to lay down my pen, I cannot but notice and put on record what amid “the triumphs of Science,” so frequently start up to confront us, viz. the sad records of calamity brought to notice, and the gloomy scenes of deepest misery which are yet so frequently depicted. “Woe is me!” is man’s wail still. But with many the Supernatural, as we too well know, is bidden to stand aside. The Catholic Religion is written of as antiquated, out of date, and effete. The truth of the Christian Revelation is openly denied. Yet may not the terrible disasters of which we hear, and the miserable calamities which so constantly occur along the path of “human progress” and “scientific triumph,” be permitted by God Almighty as an intelligible and richly deserved rebuke to lofty looks and the impious and blasphemous thoughts of the proud?[81]
As I get ready to set down my pen, I can’t help but notice and acknowledge what often confronts us amid “the triumphs of Science”—the heartbreaking accounts of disasters that come to light and the dark scenes of deep misery that are still frequently portrayed. “Woe is me!” is still humanity’s cry. Yet for many, the Supernatural is pushed aside. The Catholic Church is labeled as outdated and irrelevant. The truth of the Christian Revelation is openly rejected. But could it be that the terrible disasters we hear about and the miserable calamities that constantly happen along the path of “human progress” and “scientific triumph” are allowed by God as a meaningful and richly deserved rebuke to the arrogant attitudes and the disrespectful and blasphemous thoughts of the proud?[81]
[Pg 237]Man’s life in this country is certainly not longer than it was eight or ten centuries ago. He dies as he died. Nor is the race of Englishmen sturdier, finer, or better grown than of old. The tombs of the Crusaders tell us this. Look at the stately figures of the Fitzalans in Bedale Church, or at those of the Marmions in that of Tanfield, and it may be that in this practical particular deterioration instead of progress should be more fittingly and faithfully recorded. As is obvious enough, Science, with all the boasting of its adherents, can, after all, effect but little. True it is that wonderful discoveries are made in the Realms of Nature. Operations untraced before, are now accurately apprehended; and secrets, long hidden, are triumphantly brought to light. One might imagine from the random confidence of some (as guides more shallow than safe), that Science had discovered an appliance for every human weakness, an antidote to every physical evil or disease, an unfailing specific against every want and woe. Yet, after all its researches and with all its supposed discoveries (for many may have been known[Pg 238] and lost), never were failures so great or misfortunes so heavy. The ugly iron ship of the present day, hideous in form and appearance, yet constructed with all the obtainable skill of modern science, at an enormous sacrifice of expense, fitted with life-boats and patent scientific life-preservers, divided into compartments, after due calculations (on a scientific method), suddenly goes down, where a fisherman of six centuries ago, in his wooden skiff, would have ridden a storm securely, and becomes an iron coffin for five or six hundred corpses, rotting where the seaweed grows. Again, War, with scientific appliances—in the invention and preparation of which the great nations are active rivals—marches over a great country, defended by the highest military art and strength, and in a few short months reduces its people to spoliation, tribute, and shame. Less than a century ago, nearly a twenty years’ struggle would have been made, ere such a sudden and sweeping contest could have been so securely sealed.
[Pg 237]Life for people in this country isn’t any longer than it was eight or ten centuries ago. They die just like they did back then. The English aren’t any sturdier, finer, or better built than before. The tombs of the Crusaders show us this. Take a look at the impressive figures of the Fitzalans in Bedale Church or those of the Marmions in Tanfield Church, and you might think it's more accurate to note a decline rather than progress in this specific aspect. As is clear, Science, despite the boasts of its supporters, can only do so much. It’s true that amazing discoveries are being made in the natural world. Processes that were once unknown are now understood accurately, and long-hidden secrets are finally revealed. One might think from the unwarranted confidence of some (who act more like shallow guides than reliable ones) that Science has found solutions for every human weakness, a cure for every physical ailment or disease, and a fail-safe answer to every want and suffering. Yet, after all its research and with all its alleged discoveries (many of which may have been known[Pg 238] and lost), failures have never been so significant, nor misfortunes so heavy. The ugly iron ships of today, unattractive in design and appearance, built with all the available skills of modern science, at a huge cost, equipped with lifeboats and patented scientific life-preservers, and carefully segmented based on calculations (using scientific methods), suddenly sink, while a fisherman from six centuries ago, in his wooden boat, would have weathered the storm just fine, turning into an iron coffin for five or six hundred corpses, rotting where seaweed grows. Again, War, with its scientific tools—where major nations compete actively in their invention and preparation—sweeps through a vast country, defended by top military strategies and power, and within just a few months reduces its people to plunder, tribute, and disgrace. Less than a century ago, it would have taken nearly twenty years of struggle before such a quick and sweeping conflict could have concluded so firmly.
Human Art may do something, and Science may effect more: but how frequently some little flaw or casualty defeats all! The boastings of Science, consequently, become vain and vapid: its works lie in the dust. Past ages have had their pride humbled; as Tyre and Alexandria and Babylon too eloquently tell. When God, by the insolence of intellect, is thrust aside, He sometimes, nevertheless, mercifully but efficiently reminds men that[Pg 239] He is. When the Supernatural is deliberately denied and scornfully rejected, suffering may serve to open the eyes of the blind and make the dumb to speak. The general tendency in these days is to worship Mind, Intelligence, and Power, for Might, with too many, is Right. Literary jargon setting forth this duty may be constantly read. The wisest action for the truly wise is to turn away from such; for the noblest and proudest ambition of a Christian’s life should consist in being humble worshippers of Him the One Author of the Supernatural and the Natural, Whose only power is infinite, Whose knowledge and wisdom are boundless, and Whose abiding love and mercy are over all His works.
Human art can achieve some things, and science can accomplish even more. But how often a small flaw or accident nullifies everything! Consequently, the claims of science can seem empty and insignificant; its achievements gather dust. Past civilizations have had their pride brought low, as Tyre, Alexandria, and Babylon vividly demonstrate. When God is pushed aside by the arrogance of human intellect, He sometimes, in His mercy, reminds people of His existence. When the supernatural is openly denied and contemptuously rejected, suffering can serve to open the eyes of the blind and help the mute to speak. Nowadays, there’s a widespread tendency to idolize mind, intelligence, and power, as many believe that might makes right. Literary jargon promoting this mindset can be found everywhere. The wisest course for those who are truly wise is to turn away from such ideas; for the greatest and most honorable ambition of a Christian's life should be to be humble worshippers of Him, the one author of both the supernatural and the natural, whose power is infinite, whose knowledge and wisdom are limitless, and whose enduring love and mercy extend over all His creations.
Appendix to Chapter X.
Appendix to Chapter X.
THE CLAIMS OF SCIENCE AND FAITH.
THE CLAIMS OF SCIENCE AND FAITH.
y my friend Mr. Hawker’s obliging kindness I am enabled to publish the
following remarkable Letter:—
Thanks to the generous kindness of my friend Mr. Hawker, I can publish the following remarkable letter:—
“To Mr. S. J——, Merchant, Plymouth.
“To Mr. S. J——, Merchant, Plymouth.
“My Dear Nephew,—You ask me ‘to put into one of my nutshells’ the pith and marrow of the controversy which at this time pervades the English mind as to the claims of Science and Faith. Let me try: The material universe—so the sages allege—is a vast assemblage of atoms or molecules—‘motes in the sunbeam’ of Science,[Pg 240] which has existed for myriads of ages under a perpetual system of evolution, restructure, and change. This mighty mass is traversed by the forces electrical, or magnetic, or with other kindred names; and these by their incessant and indomitable action are adequate to account for all the phenomena of the world of matter, and of man. The upheaval of a continent; the drainage of a sea; the creation of a metal; nay, the origin of life, and the development of a species in plant, or animal, or man; these are the achievements of fixed and natural laws among the atomic materials, under the vibration of the forces alone. Thus far the vaunted discoveries of Science are said to have arrived. Let us indulge them with the theory that these results, for they are nothing more, are accurate and real. But still, a thoughtful mind will venture to demand whence did these atoms derive their existence? and from what, and from whom, do they inherit the propensities wherewithal they are imbued? And tell me, most potent seigniors, what is the origin of these forces? And with whom resides the impulse of their action and the guidance of their control? ‘Nothing so difficult as a beginning.’ Your philosopher is mute! he has reached the horizon of his domain, and to him all beyond is doubt, and uncertainty, and guess. We must lift the veil. We must pass into the border-land between two Worlds, and there inquire at the Oracles of Revelation touching the Unseen and Spiritual powers which thrill through the mighty sacrament of the visible Creation. We perceive, being inspired, the realms of surrounding space peopled by immortal creatures of air—
“My Dear Nephew,—You’ve asked me to summarize the essence of the ongoing debate in England about the relationship between Science and Faith. Let me give it a try: The material universe—according to the thinkers—consists of a vast collection of atoms or molecules—‘specks in the sunlight’ of Science,[Pg 240] which has existed for countless ages under a constant process of evolution, restructuring, and change. This enormous mass is influenced by electrical or magnetic forces, or other similar names; and these forces, through their continuous and unstoppable action, are sufficient to explain all the phenomena in the material world and in humanity. The rise of a continent; the draining of a sea; the creation of a metal; indeed, the origin of life and the evolution of a species in plant, animal, or human form; these are the results of stable and natural laws among atomic materials, driven solely by these forces. Thus far, the celebrated discoveries of Science are said to have reached this point. Let us give them credit for the idea that these outcomes, for they are nothing more, are accurate and real. However, a thoughtful person will surely ask, where did these atoms come from? And from what, or whom, do they get the properties they possess? And please enlighten me, powerful leaders, what is the source of these forces? And who holds the impetus for their action and the direction of their control? ‘Nothing is more challenging than a beginning.’ Your philosopher falls silent! He has hit the limits of his understanding, and what lies beyond is filled with doubt, uncertainty, and speculation. We must unveil the truth. We need to step into the borderland between two worlds and seek answers from the Oracles of Revelation about the unseen and spiritual powers that vibrate through the grand sacrament of visible Creation. We see, inspired, the realms of surrounding space filled with immortal beings of air—
‘Myriads of spiritual things that walk unseen,
Both when we wake and when we sleep.’
‘Countless spiritual things that move unseen,
“Both when we're awake and when we sleep.”
These are the existences, in aspect as ‘young men in white garments,’ who inhabit the void place between the[Pg 241] Worlds and their Maker, and their God. Behold the battalions of the Lord of Hosts! the Workers of the sky! the faithful and intelligent Vassals of God the Trinity! We have named them in our own poor and meagre language ‘the Angels,’ but this title merely denotes one of their subordinate offices—messengers from on high. The Gentiles called them ‘Gods,’ but we ought to honour them by a name that should embrace and interpret their lofty dignity as an intermediate army between the kingdom and the throne; the Centurions of the stars, and of men; the Commanders of the forces and their Guides. These are they that, each with a delegated office, fulfil what their ‘King invisible’ decrees; not with the dull, inert mechanism of fixed and natural law, but with the unslumbering energy and the rational obedience of spiritual life. They mould the atom; they wield the force; and, as Newton rightly guessed, they rule the World of matter beneath the silent Omnipotence of God.
These are the beings, appearing as ‘young men in white robes,’ who live in the empty space between the[Pg 241] Worlds and their Creator, and their God. Look at the armies of the Lord of Hosts! the Workers of the sky! the faithful and intelligent Servants of God the Trinity! We have called them in our limited and simple language ‘the Angels,’ but this title only refers to one of their lesser roles—as messengers from above. The Gentiles called them ‘Gods,’ but we should respect them with a name that reflects and honors their elevated status as a bridge between the kingdom and the throne; the Centurions of the stars, and of humanity; the Leaders of the forces and their Guides. These are the ones who, each with a specific role, carry out what their ‘Invisible King’ commands; not with the lifeless, unchanging mechanism of fixed and natural law, but with the constant energy and rational obedience of spiritual life. They shape the atom; they control the force; and, as Newton rightly inferred, they govern the material World under the silent Omnipotence of God.
“‘And he dreamed, and behold a ladder set up on the earth, and the top of it reached to Heaven; and behold the angels of God ascending and descending on it. And behold the Lord stood above it.’—Genesis xxviii. 12. Tolle, Lege, my dear nephew.
“‘And he dreamed, and there was a ladder positioned on the ground, and its top reached up to Heaven; and the angels of God were going up and down on it. And the Lord was standing above it.’—Genesis xxviii. 12. Take it and read, my dear nephew.
“Your affectionate uncle,
“R. S. Hawker.
“Your loving uncle, “R. S. Hawker.”
“Morwenstow Vicarage, Cornwall.”
“Morwenstow Vicarage, Cornwall.”
GENERAL INDEX.
Discerner of spirits, i. 81
Abimelech’s dream, i. 210
Aerolites, i. 24
After-vision of a suicide, ii. 75
Alexander Macdonald’s dream, i. 285
Amulet of the Grahams, i. 277
—— of the Macdonald Lockharts, i. 278
Ann Thorne bewitched, i. 194
Apparition at Ballarat, ii. 61
—— at time of death, ii. 59
—— in the Jewel House, ii. 105
—— near Cardiff, ii. 114
—— of a college friend, ii. 71
—— of a crow, ii. 131
—— of a dying father, ii. 58
—— of a dying lady to her children, ii. 64
—— of a father to his son, ii. 58
—— of a friend, ii. 60
—— of a sister, ii. 59
—— of a son to his mother and another, ii. 73
—— of an officer, ii. 10
—— of Dr. Ferrar’s daughter, ii. 25
—— of Philip Weld, ii. 51
—— of Rev. W. Naylor, ii. 7
—— of S. Stanislaus, ii. 51
—— seven years after death, ii. 71
—— to a gentleman, ii. 119
—— to a lady and her child, ii. 113
—— to a lady and her child, ii. 117
—— to a sentry, and his death thereupon, ii. 108
—— to Lord Brougham, ii. 68
—— to Lord Chedworth, ii. 35
—— to Mr. Andrews, ii. 41
Apparitions at Oxford, ii. 209
Arrowsmith, Trial of Rev. E., i. 91
Arrowsmith’s Hand preserved, i. 95
Authentication of Lamb’s cure, i. 96
Barony of Chedworth, ii. 34
Belief in God universal, i. 5
Benediction, The principle of, i. 90
Beresford apparition, The, ii. 11
Bird, The Spectral, ii. 128
Bisham Abbey, Ghost at, ii. 91
Bishop Joseph Hall on temporal punishment, ii. 89
Bishop Ken’s hymn, ii. 82
Blessing and cursing, Power of, i. 90.
Bosworth’s testimony, Mr. T., ii. 146
Bridget Bishop accused of witchcraft, i. 198
Bull of Pope Innocent VIII. against witchcraft, i. 162
Captain William Dyke, ii. 22
[Pg 244]
Cardan, Jerome, i. 282
Case of Annie Milner, i. 169
—— of Martha Brossier, i. 165
Catharine Campbell accused of witchcraft, i. 197
Catholic claim to exclusive use of exorcism, i. 163
Causation, The law of, i. 3
Chamber, John, on “Judiciall Astrologie,” i. 200
Charles I., Omens concerning, i. 267, 271
Charles Ireland bewitched, i. 186
Chevalier’s testimony concerning Spiritualism, Mr., ii. 180
“Christ is coming” quoted, ii. 136.
Christian Shaw bewitched, i. 197
Christian writers on the Supernatural, i. 31
Christianity, Morse on the decline of, ii. 137
Citation, Remarkable case of, i. 90
Club, The Hell-Fire, ii. 207
Colgarth, The Philipsons of, i. 90
Collins’s Sermon, Rev. H., i. 135
Cometism, The Trinity of, i. 19
Constantine victorious, i. 38
Creslow, Haunted chamber at, ii. 92
Criticism upon Mr. Congreve, i. 20
Crookes, Mr. W., on Spiritualism, ii. 159, 162, 164
Cross of Constantine, The, i. 35
—— fire seen in France in 1826, A, i. 16
Cure, Miraculous, i. 95
—— Miraculous, by the Blessed Sacrament, i. 121, 125
Daimonomagia, i. 174
Dale-Owen, Mr., quoted, ii. 183, 185
Death of Captain Speer, i. 253
—— of Rev. S. B. Drury, i. 251
De Lisle’s, Miss, death, Supernatural music at, i. 135
De Lisle, Mr., on the Weld ghost story, ii. 54
—— Mr. Edwin, on Strauss, i. 2
Demons, Belief in, ii. 212
Denial of the Supernatural, i. 1
Details of the Supernatural, i. 8
Discovery of a lost will, i. 204
Disease of witchcraft, i. 174
Double apparition at time of death, ii. 55
—— in the West Indies, ii. 58
Dr. Lamb, the sorcerer, i. 202
Dr. Newman on ecclesiastical miracles, i. 36
Dr. Samuel Johnson on the Lyttelton story, ii. 45
Dr. William Harvey’s escape from death, i. 284
Dream of a child, Warning given in the, i. 260
—— of a dignitary realized, i. 257
—— of a housekeeper realized, i. 240
—— of a widow lady, i. 258
—— of Adam Rogers, i. 219
—— of Andrew Scott, i. 261
—— of Mr. Matthew Talbot, i. 225
—— of Mr. Williams of Scorrier, i. 226
—— of the Princess Natgotsky, i. 255
—— of the Swaffham tinker, i. 215
—— Prognostication of death in a, i. 250
—— Remarkable, of a clergyman, i. 247
—— Warning given in a, i. 254
—— Warning neglected, i. 244
Dreams and visions, i. 211
Dreams, Nature of, i. 210
—— of James Jessop, i. 244, 245
—— recorded in Scripture, i. 211
—— reproduction of thoughts in, i. 215
—— supernatural, i. 210
Dunbar’s testimony, Rev. Dr., ii. 218
Dungeon at Glamis Castle, The, ii. 114
Early Popes martyrs, The, i. 31
Eastern form of exorcism, i. 162
Ecclesiastical miracles, i. 32
Effect of the Supernatural, i. 7
[Pg 245]
Elimination of God, The, i. 19
Elizabeth Gorham bewitched, i. 187
—— Style accused of witchcraft, i. 177
—— Tibbots bewitched, i. 178
—— Treslar hung for witchcraft, i. 181
Ellinor Shaw and Mary Philips, i. 182
Emperor Julian thwarted, The, i. 42
English canon concerning exorcism, i. 164
—— statutes against witchcraft, i. 163
“Eternal,” The term, i. 5
Execution of Frederick Caulfield, i. 223
—— of Lamb’s servant, i. 203
Exhumation of James Quin, i. 236
Exorcism, Power of, i. 57, 69, 82
—— Latin form of, i. 138
—— Oriental form of, i. 162
Facts of witchcraft and necromancy, i. 164
Faculty of Jerome Cardan, i. 283
Fall of aerolites, i. 25
False reasoning, i. 26
Ferrers family, Omen concerning, i. 272
Florence Newton accused of witchcraft, i. 180
Friday an unlucky day, i. 282
Ghost of Bisham Abbey, ii. 91
God and His creatures, i. 4
—— The elimination of, i. 19
Guesses of Science, The, i. 14
Hand of Arrowsmith preserved, i. 95
Hanmer, Mr. C. L., on an apparition, ii. 60
Hannah Green’s testimony, i. 242
Haunted houses and localities, ii. 82
—— chamber at Creslow, ii. 92
—— Glamis Castle, ii. 114
—— house at Barby, ii. 109
—— house at Berne, ii. 126
—— house in Cheshire, ii. 116
—— house in Scotland, ii. 123
—— place at York Castle, ii. 96
—— places, ii. 84
—— police cell, ii. 121
—— road near Cardiff, ii. 114
—— room at Glamis Castle, ii. 112
—— room in the Tower, ii. 104
—— spot in Yorkshire, ii. 100
Hell-Fire Club, The, ii. 207
Henry Spicer’s testimony, Mr., ii. 75
—— IV. of France, Omen of death to, i. 267
Herder on Witchcraft, ii. 210
Heresies of the modern Spiritualists, ii. 185, 191
Home, Mr. Daniel, ii. 151, 153
Hospitals, Christian in their origin, i. 10
Howell, Mr. J., on Spiritualism, ii. 176, 177
Howitt, Mr. W., on eternal punishment, ii. 186, 188
Hume on miracles, i. 23
Increase Mather on the tests of demoniacal possession, i. 173
—— Mather’s “Cases of Conscience,” i. 195
Inquiries regarding Wynyard, ii. 33
Jane Brookes accused of witchcraft, i. 175
—— Wenham accused of witchcraft, i. 192
Johnson, Dr. Samuel, on the Lyttelton ghost, ii. 45
Kostka’s, S. Stanislaus, apparition, ii. 53
—— picture at Stonyhurst, ii. 53
Labarum, The, i. 37
Lactantius on dreams, i. 213
Lady Betty Cobb, ii. 15
Lancashire demoniacs, The, i. 171
Lane, Mr., on Modern Necromancy, ii. 215, 217
Laud, Omens concerning Archbishop, i. 271
Law of causation, The, i. 3
Lecky, Mr. W. H. E., on the Oxford Movement, ii. 232
Legion, The Thundering, i. 34
[Pg 246]
Longdon, Mary, bewitched, i. 194
Lord Falkland, Omen concerning, i. 270
Lord Litchfield’s note of a presentiment, i. 281
—— testimony, i. 281
Lord Westcote’s testimony, ii. 42
Lyttelton Ghost story, ii. 36, 42, 46
Macdonald’s, A., case of second sight, i. 285
Macknish on dreams, i. 215
Major George Sydenham, ii. 22
Marquis de Marsay on Spirits, ii. 86
Mary of Medicis, Omen of death to, i. 267
Media, Table of Spiritual, ii. 143
Mines, Haunted, ii. 84
Ministry of Angels, ii. 82
Miracles at Rome in 1792, i. 17
—— Bishop Hall on, ii. 230
—— examination of at Rome, ii. 227
—— of our Lord, i. 30
—— of Prince Hohenlohe, i. 17
—— wrought by the Blessed Sacrament, i. 123, 126
Miracle at Garswood, i. 96
—— at Metz, i. 128
—— at Typasa, i. 42
—— under Marcus Aurelius, i. 33
Miraculous cure at Pontoise, i. 83
—— facts, Tradition of, i. 32
—— of Joseph Lamb, i. 95
—— of Mary Wood, i. 114
—— of Winifred White, i. 116
Mediumship, ii. 143
—— Clairlative, ii. 146
—— Clairvoyant, ii. 150
—— Developing, ii. 148
—— Duodynamic, ii. 148
—— Gesticulating, ii. 144
—— Homo-motor, ii. 147
—— Impersonating, ii. 145
—— Impressional, ii. 150
—— Manipulating, ii. 145
—— Missionary, ii. 149
—— Motive, ii. 144
—— Neurological, ii. 146
—— Pantomimic, ii. 145
—— Pictorial, ii. 148
—— Psychologic, ii. 147
—— Psychometric, ii. 148
—— Pulsatory, ii. 145
—— Speaking, ii. 150
—— Symbolic, ii. 147
—— Sympathetic, ii. 146
—— Therapeutic, ii. 149
—— Tipping, ii. 144
—— Vibratory, ii. 144
Miss Weld’s testimony, ii. 54
Modern scientific methods, i. 10
Monsignor Patterson’s testimony, ii. 52
More’s “Antidote against Atheism,” i. 173
Mr. De Lisle on Miracles, i. 15
Mr. De Lisle’s testimony, ii. 54
Mr. Edwin De Lisle in reply to Strauss, i. 4
Mr. E. Lenthal Swifte’s testimony, ii. 104
Mr. George Fortescue’s declaration, ii. 43
Mr. Henry Cope Caulfeild’s testimony, ii. 115
Mr. Herbert Spencer answered, i. 11
Mr. J. G. Godwin’s declaration, ii. 68
Mr. Laxon’s wife tormented, i. 189
Mr. M. P. Andrews’ declaration, ii. 43
Mr. Ralph Davis on the Northampton witches, i. 182
Mr. Rutherford’s declaration, i. 263
Mr. William Talbot’s testimony, i. 226
Mrs. Baillie-Hamilton’s testimony, ii. 66
Mrs. George Lee’s testimony, i. 230
Mrs. Kempson’s testimony, i. 254
Murder discovered by a dream, i. 221
—— of Maria Martin discovered, i. 231
—— of the crippled and imbecile, i. 9
Naturalistic materialism, i. 10
Nature of God, i. 6
[Pg 247]
—— dreams, i. 210
Necromancy recognized by the fathers, i. 161
—— in China, ii. 220
Northamptonshire witches, The, i. 182
Notions, reintroduction of Pagan, i. 13
Old traditions generally accepted, ii. 90
Omen concerning Archbishop Laud, i. 271
—— concerning King Charles I., i. 268, 269, 270
—— concerning Lord Falkland, i. 270
Omens and prognostications, i. 263
—— The subject of, i. 263
Opinions of Strauss, i. 3
Oracles, The cessation of, i. 282
Ostrehan’s, Captain, testimony, ii. 218
Oxenham omen, The, i. 273
Pagan notions, Reintroduction of, i. 13
Patterson’s, Monsignor, information, ii. 52
Perrone, Father, on Spiritualism, ii. 184
Philipsons of Colgarth, The, i. 90
Planchette, Use of, ii. 220, 222
Plumer Ward’s, Mr., account of the Lyttelton ghost, ii. 46
Plutarch on the “Cessation of Oracles,” i. 282
Popes martyrs, The early, i. 31
Portrait of S. Stanislaus, ii. 53
Power and malice of Satan, ii. 83
—— of blessing and cursing, i. 90
—— of exorcism claimed exclusively, i. 163
Presentiment of Lieutenant R——, i. 250
—— of death, i. 262
—— to Lady Warre’s chaplain, i. 281
Principle of benediction, The, i. 88
Principles of the Broad Church party, ii. 137
Prognostication of death in a dream, i. 250
—— of death to Captain Speer, i. 252
Prognostications and omens, i. 263
Propriety of a revelation, i. 5
Purbrick, Rev. E. J., on the Weld ghost story, ii. 54
Purport of dreams, i. 212
Rebuilding of the Temple, i. 42
“Report on Spiritualism” quoted, ii. 153
Rev. Dr. Cox’s testimony, ii. 54
Rev. Dr. J. M. Neale’s testimony i. 243
Rev. Edward Price on the World of Spirits, ii. 82
Rev. G. R. Winter on the Swaffham tinker, i. 215
Rev. H. N. Oxenham’s testimony, i. 277
Rev. J. Richardson’s testimony, i. 253
Rev. John Wesley on evil spirits, ii. 85
Rev. Joseph Jefferson’s testimony, ii. 100
Rev. Mr. Perring’s dream realized, i. 234
Rev. T. J. Morris’s testimony, i. 240
“Rules for the Spirit Circle” quoted, ii. 151
S. Augustine on miracles, i. 30
S. Bernard on dreams, i. 214
S. Cyprian on dreams, i. 214
S. Cyril on dreams, i. 214
S. Irenæus on miracles, i. 41
S. John’s College, Oxford, Founding of, i. 267
S. Pacian on miracles, i. 41
S. Thomas Aquinas on dreams, i. 214
Sacrilege discovered by a dream, i. 232
“Sadducismus Triumphatus” referred to, i. 199
Satan, power and malice of, ii. 83
Science and faith, Rev. R. S. Hawker on, ii. 239
[Pg 248]
Science of the Pagan oracles, i. 161
“Scientific View of Modern Spiritualism” quoted, ii. 143
Scott, Dream of Andrew, i. 261
Scripture on witchcraft and necromancy, i. 164
Séance at the Marshalls’, i. 203
—— record of, from “Spiritual Magazine,” ii. 169
Second sight, Treatise on, i. 285
—— at Cardiff, i. 286
—— at Ramsbury, i. 288
—— Jerome Cardan’s gift of, i. 283
Sexton, Dr. G., on spiritualism, ii. 225
Shakespeare’s conception of the supernatural, ii. 89
Singular prognostication, i. 250
Sir Christopher Heydon on astrology, i. 200
Sir George Caulfeild, i. 223
Sir Henry Chauncy trying witches, i. 193
Sir Henry Yelverton and his death, i. 95
Sir Martin Beresford, ii. 13
Sir Matthew Hale’s evidence as to witchcraft, i. 163
Sir Thomas Brown’s evidence against witchcraft, i. 163
Slade’s, Sir Alfred, testimony, ii. 218
Somerset omen, The, i. 266
Sorcery of Dr. Lamb, i. 202
Sortes Virgilianæ, The, i. 269, 270
Sound of a drum, The, i. 278
Southey on haunted localities, ii. 84
Spectral dog, The, i. 280
Spectre of Lady Hobby, The, ii. 91
Spedlin’s Tower haunted, ii. 97
Spirits, perturbed, ii. 87
—— World of, ii. 82
Spiritualism despised, ii. 139
—— modern, ii. 135, 169
—— Mr. W. Crookes on the phenomena of, ii. 159
—— Origin of, ii. 141
Spiritualistic manifestations, i. 205;
ii. 151, 153, 155, 157, 160, 161, 163, 169, 173, 175, 176, 177, 178, 180
Statement of Lord Lyttelton’s valet, ii. 45
Stigmatization, i. 98, 100, 101, 102, 105, 109
Strauss, Opinions of, i. 2
Successful exorcism by an English clergyman, i. 80
Sudden death of Ruth Pierce, i. 289
Supernatural banished, The, ii. 140
—— basis of life, i. 12
—— its work, i. 2
—— noises at Abbotsford, ii. 99
—— religion, i. 18
Surey demoniac, The, i. 177
Tertullian on dreams, i. 213
Testimony to the fulfilment of a solemn Curse, i. 117
The Chester-le-Street apparition, ii. 3
The Christian system, i. 26
The Lyttelton ghost story, ii. 35
The Misses Amphlett, ii. 39
The Oxenham omen, i. 274
The result of a solemn Curse, i. 117
The sound of a drum, i. 278
The spectral dog, i. 280
—— bird, ii. 128
The use of the Sign of the Cross, ii. 4
The white bird of the Oxenhams, i. 274
Theories concerning dreams, i. 210
Thirteen to Dinner, i. 281
Thomas Aquinas on miracles, S., i. 28
Three men rescued by a dream, i. 231
Tichborne dole, The, i. 264
—— Curse and Prophecy, The, i. 265
—— Mabella, Lady, i. 264
—— Sir Henry, i. 265
—— Sir Roger, i. 264
[Pg 249]
Tinley, Dream of Samuel, i. 262
Tradition of miraculous powers, i. 32
Treatise on second sight, i. 285
Trial of Rev. E. Arrowsmith, i. 91
Trinity of Comteism, The, i. 19
Twice-repeated dream of a sailor, i. 231
Tyrone apparition, The, ii. 11
Unalterable experience, i. 24
Use of the Sign of the Cross, ii. 4
Wallace, Mr. A., on spiritualism and science, ii. 193
Wandering souls, ii. 87
Ward’s account of the Lyttelton ghost, Mr., ii. 46
Warning given in a dream, i. 238, 254
—— given to a lady by a dream, i. 242
—— to a lady, i. 258
—— to a little child, i. 260
—— to two persons in dreams, i. 258
“Weekly Register,” The, on Mr. Wallace’s theories, ii. 197
Weld ghost story, The, ii. 49
—— Philip, drowned, ii. 50
—— Very Rev. Alfred, S. J., on the Weld ghost story, ii. 54
Weld’s, Philip, apparition, ii. 53
Westcote, Lord, on the Lyttelton ghost, i. 33
White’s Dream, Sir Thomas, i. 266
Witchcraft and necromancy, i. 152
—— and sorcery, Canon Melville on, i. 156
—— common in non-Catholic countries, i. 201
—— condemned in Scripture, i. 152, 155
—— Definition of, i. 174
—— Examples of, i. 176-201
—— George More on, i. 171
—— Herder on, ii. 210
—— Jane Wenham accused of, i. 192
—— Joseph Glanville on, i. 175
—— recognized by the Fathers, i. 161
—— Rev. John Wesley on, i. 160
Witches, The Northamptonshire, i. 182
“Wonders of the Invisible World,” i. 198
World of spirits, The, ii. 82
Wynyard ghost story, The, ii. 26
Spirit Discerner, i. 81
Abimelech’s dream, i. 210
Meteorites, i. 24
Vision after a suicide, ii. 75
Alexander Macdonald’s dream, i. 285
Grahams' amulet, i. 277
—— of the Macdonald Lockharts, i. 278
Ann Thorne cursed, i. 194
Apparition at Ballarat, ii. 61
—— at the time of death, ii. 59
—— in the Jewel House, ii. 105
—— near Cardiff, ii. 114
—— of a college friend, ii. 71
—— of a crow, ii. 131
—— of a dying father, ii. 58
—— of a dying woman to her children, ii. 64
—— of a father to his son, ii. 58
—— of a friend, ii. 60
—— of a sister, ii. 59
—— of a son to his mother and another, ii. 73
—— of an officer, ii. 10
—— of Dr. Ferrar’s daughter, ii. 25
—— of Philip Weld, ii. 51
—— of Rev. W. Naylor, ii. 7
—— of S. Stanislaus, ii. 51
—— seven years after death, ii. 71
—— to a gentleman, ii. 119
—— to a lady and her child, ii. 113
—— to a lady and her child, ii. 117
—— to a sentry, and his death after, ii. 108
—— to Lord Brougham, ii. 68
—— to Lord Chedworth, ii. 35
—— to Mr. Andrews, ii. 41
Apparitions at Oxford, ii. 209
Trial of Rev. E. Arrowsmith, i. 91
Arrowsmith’s preserved Hand, i. 95
Authentication of Lamb’s cure, i. 96
Barony of Chedworth, ii. 34
Universal belief in God, i. 5
The principle of Benediction, i. 90
The Beresford apparition, ii. 11
The Spectral Bird, ii. 128
Ghost at Bisham Abbey, ii. 91
Bishop Joseph Hall on temporal punishment, ii. 89
Bishop Ken’s hymn, ii. 82
Power of blessing and cursing, i. 90.
Mr. T. Bosworth’s testimony, ii. 146
Bridget Bishop accused of witchcraft, i. 198
Pope Innocent VIII.'s Bull against witchcraft, i. 162
Captain William Dyke, ii. 22
[Pg 244]
Jerome Cardan, i. 282
Case of Annie Milner, i. 169
—— of Martha Brossier, i. 165
Catharine Campbell accused of witchcraft, i. 197
Catholic claim to exclusive exorcism, i. 163
The law of causation, i. 3
John Chamber on “Judicial Astrology,” i. 200
Omens concerning Charles I., i. 267, 271
Charles Ireland cursed, i. 186
Mr. Chevalier’s testimony about Spiritualism, ii. 180
“Christ is coming” quoted, ii. 136.
Christian Shaw cursed, i. 197
Christian writers on the Supernatural, i. 31
Morse on the decline of Christianity, ii. 137
Remarkable citation case, i. 90
The Hell-Fire Club, ii. 207
The Philipsons of Colgarth, i. 90
Rev. H. Collins’s Sermon, i. 135
The Trinity of Cometism, i. 19
Constantine’s victory, i. 38
Haunted chamber at Creslow, ii. 92
Critique on Mr. Congreve, i. 20
Mr. W. Crookes on Spiritualism, ii. 159, 162, 164
The Cross of Constantine, i. 35
—— fire seen in France in 1826, A, i. 16
Miraculous Cure, i. 95
—— Miraculous Cure, by the Blessed Sacrament, i. 121, 125
Daimonomagia, i. 174
Mr. Dale-Owen quoted, ii. 183, 185
Death of Captain Speer, i. 253
—— of Rev. S. B. Drury, i. 251
Miss De Lisle’s death, Supernatural music at, i. 135
Mr. De Lisle on the Weld ghost story, ii. 54
—— Mr. Edwin, on Strauss, i. 2
Belief in demons, ii. 212
Denial of the Supernatural, i. 1
Details of the Supernatural, i. 8
Discovery of a lost will, i. 204
The disease of witchcraft, i. 174
Double apparition at the time of death, ii. 55
—— in the West Indies, ii. 58
Dr. Lamb, the sorcerer, i. 202
Dr. Newman on ecclesiastical miracles, i. 36
Dr. Samuel Johnson on the Lyttelton story, ii. 45
Dr. William Harvey’s escape from death, i. 284
A child's dream, Warning given in the, i. 260
—— of a dignitary realized, i. 257
—— of a housekeeper realized, i. 240
—— of a widow lady, i. 258
—— of Adam Rogers, i. 219
—— of Andrew Scott, i. 261
—— of Mr. Matthew Talbot, i. 225
—— of Mr. Williams of Scorrier, i. 226
—— of the Princess Natgotsky, i. 255
—— of the Swaffham tinker, i. 215
—— Prognostication of death in a, i. 250
—— Remarkable, of a clergyman, i. 247
—— Warning given in a, i. 254
—— Warning ignored, i. 244
Dreams and visions, i. 211
Nature of Dreams, i. 210
—— of James Jessop, i. 244, 245
—— recorded in Scripture, i. 211
—— reproduction of thoughts in, i. 215
—— supernatural, i. 210
Rev. Dr. Dunbar’s testimony, ii. 218
Dungeon at Glamis Castle, The, ii. 114
Early Popes were martyrs, The, i. 31
Eastern form of exorcism, i. 162
Ecclesiastical miracles, i. 32
Effect of the Supernatural, i. 7
[Pg 245]
Elimination of God, The, i. 19
Elizabeth Gorham cursed, i. 187
—— Style accused of witchcraft, i. 177
—— Tibbots cursed, i. 178
—— Treslar hung for witchcraft, i. 181
Ellinor Shaw and Mary Philips, i. 182
The Emperor Julian thwarted, i. 42
English canon concerning exorcism, i. 164
—— statutes against witchcraft, i. 163
“The term ‘Eternal’,” i. 5
Execution of Frederick Caulfield, i. 223
—— of Lamb’s servant, i. 203
Exhumation of James Quin, i. 236
Power of exorcism, i. 57, 69, 82
—— Latin form of, i. 138
—— Oriental form of, i. 162
Facts of witchcraft and necromancy, i. 164
Faculty of Jerome Cardan, i. 283
Falling meteorites, i. 25
False reasoning, i. 26
Ferrers family, Omen relating to, i. 272
Florence Newton accused of witchcraft, i. 180
Friday is an unlucky day, i. 282
The ghost of Bisham Abbey, ii. 91
God and His creatures, i. 4
—— The elimination of, i. 19
Guesses of Science, The, i. 14
The preserved Hand of Arrowsmith, i. 95
Mr. C. L. Hanmer on an apparition, ii. 60
Hannah Green’s testimony, i. 242
Haunted houses and localities, ii. 82
—— chamber at Creslow, ii. 92
—— Glamis Castle, ii. 114
—— house at Barby, ii. 109
—— house at Berne, ii. 126
—— house in Cheshire, ii. 116
—— house in Scotland, ii. 123
—— place at York Castle, ii. 96
—— places, ii. 84
—— police cell, ii. 121
—— road near Cardiff, ii. 114
—— room at Glamis Castle, ii. 112
—— room in the Tower, ii. 104
—— spot in Yorkshire, ii. 100
The Hell-Fire Club, ii. 207
Mr. Henry Spicer’s testimony, ii. 75
Omen of death for Henry IV. of France, i. 267
Herder on Witchcraft, ii. 210
Heresies of modern Spiritualists, ii. 185, 191
Mr. Daniel Home, ii. 151, 153
Hospitals, Christian in their origin, i. 10
Mr. J. Howell on Spiritualism, ii. 176, 177
Mr. W. Howitt on eternal punishment, ii. 186, 188
Hume on miracles, i. 23
Increase Mather on tests of demoniacal possession, i. 173
—— Mather’s “Cases of Conscience,” i. 195
Inquiries into Wynyard, ii. 33
Jane Brookes accused of witchcraft, i. 175
—— Wenham accused of witchcraft, i. 192
Dr. Samuel Johnson on the Lyttelton ghost, ii. 45
S. Stanislaus Kostka’s apparition, ii. 53
—— picture at Stonyhurst, ii. 53
The Labarum, i. 37
Lactantius on dreams, i. 213
Lady Betty Cobb, ii. 15
The Lancashire demoniacs, i. 171
Mr. Lane on Modern Necromancy, ii. 215, 217
Omens about Archbishop Laud, i. 271
The law of causation, i. 3
Mr. W. H. E. Lecky on the Oxford Movement, ii. 232
The Thundering Legion, i. 34
[Pg 246]
Mary Longdon cursed, i. 194
Omen concerning Lord Falkland, i. 270
Lord Litchfield’s presentiment note, i. 281
—— testimony, i. 281
Lord Westcote’s testimony, ii. 42
The Lyttelton ghost story, ii. 36, 42, 46
A. Macdonald’s case of second sight, i. 285
Mr. Macknish on dreams, i. 215
Major George Sydenham, ii. 22
Marquis de Marsay on Spirits, ii. 86
Omen of death for Mary of Medicis, i. 267
Table of Spiritual Media, ii. 143
Haunted Mines, ii. 84
Ministry of Angels, ii. 82
Miracles at Rome in 1792, i. 17
—— Bishop Hall on, ii. 230
—— examination of at Rome, ii. 227
Our Lord's miracles, i. 30
Miracles of Prince Hohenlohe, i. 17
—— wrought by the Blessed Sacrament, i. 123, 126
Miracle at Garswood, i. 96
—— at Metz, i. 128
—— at Typasa, i. 42
—— under Marcus Aurelius, i. 33
Miraculous cure at Pontoise, i. 83
Tradition of miraculous facts, i. 32
—— of Joseph Lamb, i. 95
—— of Mary Wood, i. 114
—— of Winifred White, i. 116
Mediumship, ii. 143
—— Clairalative, ii. 146
—— Clairvoyant, ii. 150
—— Developing, ii. 148
—— Duodynamic, ii. 148
—— Gesticulating, ii. 144
—— Homo-motor, ii. 147
—— Impersonating, ii. 145
—— Impressional, ii. 150
—— Manipulating, ii. 145
—— Missionary, ii. 149
—— Motive, ii. 144
—— Neurological, ii. 146
—— Pantomimic, ii. 145
—— Pictorial, ii. 148
—— Psychologic, ii. 147
—— Psychometric, ii. 148
—— Pulsatory, ii. 145
—— Speaking, ii. 150
—— Symbolic, ii. 147
—— Sympathetic, ii. 146
—— Therapeutic, ii. 149
—— Tipping, ii. 144
—— Vibratory, ii. 144
Miss Weld’s testimony, ii. 54
Modern scientific methods, i. 10
Monsignor Patterson’s testimony, ii. 52
More’s “Antidote against Atheism,” i. 173
Mr. De Lisle on Miracles, i. 15
Mr. De Lisle’s testimony, ii. 54
Mr. Edwin De Lisle’s reply to Strauss, i. 4
Mr. E. Lenthal Swifte’s testimony, ii. 104
Mr. George Fortescue’s declaration, ii. 43
Mr. Henry Cope Caulfeild’s testimony, ii. 115
Mr. Herbert Spencer's reply, i. 11
Mr. J. G. Godwin’s declaration, ii. 68
Mr. Laxon’s wife tormented, i. 189
Mr. M. P. Andrews’ declaration, ii. 43
Mr. Ralph Davis on the Northampton witches, i. 182
Mr. Rutherford’s declaration, i. 263
Mr. William Talbot’s testimony, i. 226
Mrs. Baillie-Hamilton’s testimony, ii. 66
Mrs. George Lee’s testimony, i. 230
Mrs. Kempson’s testimony, i. 254
Murder discovered through a dream, i. 221
—— of Maria Martin uncovered, i. 231
—— of the crippled and disabled, i. 9
Naturalistic materialism, i. 10
Nature of God, i. 6
[Pg 247]
—— dreams, i. 210
Necromancy acknowledged by the fathers, i. 161
—— in China, ii. 220
The Northamptonshire witches, i. 182
Reintroduction of pagan notions, i. 13
Old traditions generally accepted, ii. 90
Omen concerning Archbishop Laud, i. 271
—— relating to King Charles I., i. 268, 269, 270
—— regarding Lord Falkland, i. 270
Omens and prognostications, i. 263
—— The subject of, i. 263
Opinions of Strauss, i. 3
The cessation of oracles, i. 282
Captain Ostrehan’s testimony, ii. 218
The Oxenham omen, i. 273
Reintroduction of pagan notions, i. 13
Monsignor Patterson’s insights, ii. 52
Father Perrone on Spiritualism, ii. 184
The Philipsons of Colgarth, i. 90
Planchette usage, ii. 220, 222
Mr. Plumer Ward’s account of the Lyttelton ghost, ii. 46
Plutarch on the “Cessation of Oracles,” i. 282
Early Popes as martyrs, i. 31
Portrait of S. Stanislaus, ii. 53
Power and malice of Satan, ii. 83
—— Power of blessing and cursing, i. 90
—— Claim of exclusive power of exorcism, i. 163
Presentiment of Lieutenant R——, i. 250
—— of death, i. 262
—— to Lady Warre’s chaplain, i. 281
The principle of Benediction, i. 88
Principles of the Broad Church party, ii. 137
Prognostication of death in a dream, i. 250
—— of death to Captain Speer, i. 252
Prognostications and omens, i. 263
The propriety of a revelation, i. 5
Rev. E. J. Purbrick on the Weld ghost story, ii. 54
Purport of dreams, i. 212
Rebuilding of the Temple, i. 42
“Report on Spiritualism” quoted, ii. 153
Rev. Dr. Cox’s testimony, ii. 54
Rev. Dr. J. M. Neale’s testimony i. 243
Rev. Edward Price on the World of Spirits, ii. 82
Rev. G. R. Winter on the Swaffham tinker, i. 215
Rev. H. N. Oxenham’s testimony, i. 277
Rev. J. Richardson’s testimony, i. 253
Rev. John Wesley on evil spirits, ii. 85
Rev. Joseph Jefferson’s testimony, ii. 100
Rev. Mr. Perring’s dream realized, i. 234
Rev. T. J. Morris’s testimony, i. 240
“Rules for the Spirit Circle” quoted, ii. 151
S. Augustine on miracles, i. 30
S. Bernard on dreams, i. 214
S. Cyprian on dreams, i. 214
S. Cyril on dreams, i. 214
S. Irenæus on miracles, i. 41
Founding of S. John’s College, Oxford, i. 267
S. Pacian on miracles, i. 41
S. Thomas Aquinas on dreams, i. 214
Sacrilege discovered through a dream, i. 232
“Sadducismus Triumphatus” referenced, i. 199
Satan, power and malice of, ii. 83
Rev. R. S. Hawker on science and faith, ii. 239
[Pg 248]
Science of pagan oracles, i. 161
“Scientific View of Modern Spiritualism” quoted, ii. 143
Andrew Scott's dream, i. 261
Scripture on witchcraft and necromancy, i. 164
Séance at the Marshalls’, i. 203
—— record of, from “Spiritual Magazine,” ii. 169
Treatise on second sight, i. 285
—— at Cardiff, i. 286
—— at Ramsbury, i. 288
—— Jerome Cardan’s gift of, i. 283
Dr. G. Sexton on spiritualism, ii. 225
Shakespeare’s view of the supernatural, ii. 89
Singular prognostication, i. 250
Sir Christopher Heydon on astrology, i. 200
Sir George Caulfeild, i. 223
Sir Henry Chauncy trying witches, i. 193
Sir Henry Yelverton and his death, i. 95
Sir Martin Beresford, ii. 13
Sir Matthew Hale’s evidence regarding witchcraft, i. 163
Sir Thomas Brown’s evidence against witchcraft, i. 163
Sir Alfred Slade’s testimony, ii. 218
Somerset omen, The, i. 266
Sorcery of Dr. Lamb, i. 202
Sortes Virgilianæ, The, i. 269, 270
Sound of a drum, The, i. 278
Southey on haunted localities, ii. 84
The spectral dog, i. 280
The spectre of Lady Hobby, ii. 91
Spedlin’s Tower haunted, ii. 97
Perturbed spirits, ii. 87
—— World of, ii. 82
Spiritualism dismissed, ii. 139
—— modern, ii. 135, 169
—— Mr. W. Crookes on the phenomena of, ii. 159
—— Origin of, ii. 141
Spiritualistic manifestations, i. 205;
ii. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__
Statement from Lord Lyttelton’s valet, ii. 45
Stigmatization, i. 98, 100, 101, 102, 105, 109
Opinions of Strauss, i. 2
Successful exorcism by an English clergyman, i. 80
Sudden death of Ruth Pierce, i. 289
The Supernatural banished, ii. 140
—— basis of life, i. 12
—— its work, i. 2
—— noises at Abbotsford, ii. 99
—— religion, i. 18
The Surey demoniac, i. 177
Tertullian on dreams, i. 213
Testimony to the fulfillment of a solemn curse, i. 117
The Chester-le-Street apparition, ii. 3
The Christian system, i. 26
The Lyttelton ghost story, ii. 35
The Misses Amphlett, ii. 39
The Oxenham omen, i. 274
The result of a solemn curse, i. 117
The sound of a drum, i. 278
The spectral dog, i. 280
—— bird, ii. 128
The use of the Sign of the Cross, ii. 4
The white bird of the Oxenhams, i. 274
Theories concerning dreams, i. 210
Thirteen to Dinner, i. 281
Saint Thomas Aquinas on miracles, i. 28
Three men saved by a dream, i. 231
The Tichborne dole, i. 264
—— Curse and Prophecy, i. 265
—— Lady Mabella, i. 264
—— Sir Henry, i. 265
—— Sir Roger, i. 264
[Pg 249]
Samuel Tinley’s dream, i. 262
Tradition of miraculous powers, i. 32
Treatise on second sight, i. 285
Trial of Rev. E. Arrowsmith, i. 91
The Trinity of Comteism, i. 19
Twice-repeated dream of a sailor, i. 231
The Tyrone apparition, ii. 11
Unchangeable experience, i. 24
Use of the Sign of the Cross, ii. 4
Mr. A. Wallace on spiritualism and science, ii. 193
Wandering souls, ii. 87
Mr. Ward’s account of the Lyttelton ghost, ii. 46
Warning given in a dream, i. 238, 254
—— given to a lady in a dream, i. 242
—— to a lady, i. 258
—— to a little child, i. 260
—— to two people in dreams, i. 258
“The Weekly Register,” on Mr. Wallace’s theories, ii. 197
The Weld ghost story, ii. 49
—— Philip, drowned, ii. 50
—— Very Rev. Alfred, S. J., on the Weld ghost story, ii. 54
Weld’s, Philip, apparition, ii. 53
Lord Westcote on the Lyttelton ghost, i. 33
Sir Thomas White’s Dream, i. 266
Witchcraft and necromancy, i. 152
—— and sorcery, Canon Melville on, i. 156
—— common in non-Catholic countries, i. 201
—— condemned in Scripture, i. 152, 155
—— Definition of, i. 174
—— Examples of, i. 176-201
—— George More on, i. 171
—— Herder on, ii. 210
—— Jane Wenham accused of, i. 192
—— Joseph Glanville on, i. 175
—— acknowledged by the Fathers, i. 161
—— Rev. John Wesley on, i. 160
The Northamptonshire witches, i. 182
“Wonders of the Invisible World,” i. 198
The world of spirits, ii. 82
The Wynyard ghost story, ii. 26
THE END.
THE END.
CHISWICK PRESS:—PRINTED BY WHITTINGHAM AND WILKINS,
TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE.
CHISWICK PRESS:—PRINTED BY WHITTINGHAM AND WILKINS,
TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE.
Footnotes:
References:
[1] Here in Mr. Surtees’ record is a remarkable example of the pious and devout use of the sacred Sign of the Cross, which, having been universal amongst all classes before the Reformation, was continued by many for long generations afterwards, and the use of which since the Catholic Revival in the English Church has become common.
[1] In Mr. Surtees’ account, there's a notable example of the reverent and dedicated use of the holy Sign of the Cross, which was widely practiced by all social classes before the Reformation and continued by many for many generations afterward. Since the Catholic Revival in the English Church, this practice has become quite common again.
[2] “History of Durham,” by Robert Surtees, Esq.: under “Chester-le-Street.” Vol. ii. pp. 147-148.
[2] “History of Durham,” by Robert Surtees, Esq.: under “Chester-le-Street.” Vol. ii. pp. 147-148.
[3] “Nichols’ Literary Illustrations.” Vol. iv. p. 119, et seq. London, 1822.
[3] “Nichols’ Literary Illustrations.” Vol. iv. p. 119, et seq. London, 1822.
[4] Arthur Orchard, of S. John’s College, Cambridge, B.A. 1662; M.A. 1666; B.D. 1673.
[4] Arthur Orchard, from St. John's College, Cambridge, B.A. 1662; M.A. 1666; B.D. 1673.
[5] “Letters on Animal Magnetism,” by Dr. W. Gregory, p. 487. London, 1851.
[5] “Letters on Animal Magnetism,” by Dr. W. Gregory, p. 487. London, 1851.
[6] A member of the noble family of Beresford thus wrote (A.D. 1873) to a friend of the Editor, with reference to the above narrative:—“The tradition in our family is entirely in favour of the truth of the Spectral Appearance, and the account which I have read, and return, is in my opinion a true and faithful narration of it.”
[6] A member of the Beresford noble family wrote in 1873 to a friend of the Editor regarding the story above:—“The tradition in our family completely supports the truth of the Spectral Appearance, and the account I’ve read and am returning is, in my view, an accurate and honest narration of it.”
[7] The record of this came to the Editor, through a friend, from the late Rev. W. Hastings Kelke, M.A., sometime Rector of Drayton Beauchamp, in the county of Bucks.
[7] The account of this was sent to the Editor by a friend, from the late Rev. W. Hastings Kelke, M.A., who was once the Rector of Drayton Beauchamp in Buckinghamshire.
[8] The barony of Chedworth was conferred upon John Howe, Esq., of Chedworth, co. Gloucester, on May 12, 1741. He had two sons, John Thynne, the nobleman referred to in the above account, and Henry Frederick, who in turn succeeded him in the title. His daughter Mary married Alexander Wright, Esq., whose daughter Mary Wright is the lady mentioned in the above narrative. Miss Wright’s cousin John inherited as fourth baron, but died unmarried, Oct. 29, 1804, when the peerage became extinct.
[8] The barony of Chedworth was granted to John Howe, Esq., of Chedworth, Gloucestershire, on May 12, 1741. He had two sons, John Thynne, the nobleman mentioned earlier, and Henry Frederick, who succeeded him as titleholder. His daughter Mary married Alexander Wright, Esq., and their daughter Mary Wright is the lady referred to in the previous narrative. Miss Wright’s cousin John became the fourth baron but died without marrying on Oct. 29, 1804, which caused the peerage to become extinct.
[9] Another narrative of this remarkable event, which substantially corresponds with those given in the text above is provided here. In certain respects there are discrepancies, and just those kinds of discrepancies which might reasonably have been looked for in accounts drawn up by different hands; but in the main facts, regarding which there can be no reasonable doubt, there is a remarkable and notable identity in all the leading features: “Two nights before, on Lord Lyttelton retiring to bed, after his servant was dismissed and his light extinguished, he had heard a noise resembling the fluttering of a dove at his chamber window. This attracted his attention to the spot; when, looking in the direction of the sound, he saw the figure of an unhappy female whom he had seduced, and who, when deserted, had put a violent end to her own existence, standing in the aperture of the window from which the fluttering sound had proceeded. The form approached the foot of the bed, the room was preternaturally light, the objects of the chamber were distinctly visible. Raising her hand and pointing to a dial which stood on the mantlepiece of the chimney, the figure, with a severe solemnity of voice and manner, answered to the appalled and conscience-stricken man that at that very hour, on the third day after the visitation, his life and his sins would be concluded, and nothing but their punishment remain, if he availed himself not of the warning to repentance which he had thus received. The eye of Lord Lyttelton glanced upon the dial; the hand was on the stroke of twelve: again the apartment was involved in total darkness—the warning spirit disappeared, and bore away at her departure all the lightness of heart and buoyancy of spirit, ready flow of wit, and vivacity of manner, which had formerly been the pride and ornament of the unhappy being to whom she had delivered her tremendous summons. Such was the tale that Lord Lyttelton delivered to his companions. They laughed at his superstition, and endeavoured to convince him that his mind must have been impressed with this idea by some dream of a more consistent nature than dreams generally are, and that he had mistaken the visions of his sleep for the visitation of a spirit. He was consoled, but not convinced; he felt relieved by their distrust, and on the second night after the appearance of the spectre, he retreated to his apartment with his faith in the reality of the transaction somewhat shaken; and his spirits, though not revived, certainly lightened of somewhat of their oppression. On the succeeding day the guests of Lord Lyttelton, with the connivance of his attendant, had provided that the clocks throughout the house should be advanced an hour; by occupying the host’s attention during the whole day with different and successive objects of amusement, they contributed to prevent his discovering the imposture. Ten o’clock struck: the nobleman was silent and depressed. Eleven struck, the depression deepened, and now not even a smile, or the slightest movement of his eye indicated him to be conscious of the efforts of his associates, as they attempted to dispel his gloom. Twelve struck. ‘Thank God! I am safe,’ exclaimed Lord Lyttelton, ‘the ghost was a liar after all. Some wine, there. Congratulate me, my friends; congratulate me on my reprieve. Why, what a fool I was to be cast down by so idle and absurd a circumstance! But, however, it is time for bed. We’ll be up early and out with the hounds to-morrow. By my faith, it’s half-past twelve, so good night!’ and he returned to his chamber convinced of his security, and believing that the threatened hour of peril was now past. His guests remained together to await the completion of the time so ominously designated by the vision. A quarter of an hour had elapsed: they heard the valet descend from his master’s room. It was just twelve. Lord Lyttelton’s bell rang violently. The company ran in a body to his apartment. The clock struck one at their entrance, the unhappy nobleman lay extended on the bed before them, pale and lifeless, and his countenance terribly convulsed.”
[9] Here’s another account of this remarkable event that largely matches the previous ones mentioned. There are some differences, which are exactly the kind you’d expect from reports written by different people; however, in the main facts, where there's no reasonable doubt, there’s a striking similarity in all the key elements: “Two nights before, when Lord Lyttelton went to bed after sending his servant away and turning off the light, he heard a noise like a dove fluttering at his window. This caught his attention, and when he looked in that direction, he saw the figure of a distressed woman he had seduced, who, when abandoned, had taken her own life, standing in the window where the fluttering noise came from. The figure approached the foot of the bed; the room was unnaturally illuminated, and the objects in the chamber were clearly visible. She raised her hand and pointed to a clock on the mantle and, with a serious tone and demeanor, warned the terrified and guilt-ridden man that at that very hour, three days after the visit, his life and sins would end, leaving only their punishment behind unless he took this warning to heart and repented. Lord Lyttelton glanced at the clock; the hand was about to strike twelve. Suddenly, the room was plunged into darkness again—the warning spirit vanished, taking with her all the lightness of heart, wit, and vivacity that had once characterized the unfortunate person to whom she had delivered her fearsome message. This was the story Lord Lyttelton shared with his friends. They laughed at his beliefs and tried to convince him that he must have been influenced by a more vivid dream than usual and that he had mistaken his sleep visions for a real spirit encounter. He felt somewhat reassured but not quite convinced; their skepticism eased him a little, and on the second night after the specter’s appearance, he returned to his room with his belief in the reality of the event slightly shaken; although his spirits weren’t fully lifted, they felt lighter than before. The next day, Lord Lyttelton’s guests, with the help of one of his attendants, set the clocks forward by an hour. By keeping the host busy with various activities throughout the day, they made sure he wouldn’t notice their trick. When ten o’clock struck, the nobleman was silent and downcast. As eleven struck, his mood worsened, and not even a smile or flicker of his eyes showed that he noticed his friends trying to lighten his gloom. When it struck twelve, Lord Lyttelton exclaimed, ‘Thank God! I’m safe after all. The ghost was a liar! Bring some wine. Congratulate me, my friends; celebrate my reprieve! What a fool I was to let such a silly and absurd thing bring me down! But it’s time for bed. We’ll be up early and out with the hounds tomorrow. By my faith, it’s half-past twelve, so good night!’ He went back to his room feeling secure, believing the hour of danger had passed. His guests stayed together to wait for the fateful hour that the vision had ominously indicated. A quarter of an hour passed, and they heard the valet come down from Lord Lyttelton’s room. It was just twelve. Lord Lyttelton’s bell rang loudly. The guests dashed to his room. The clock struck one as they entered, and there lay the unfortunate nobleman on the bed, pale, lifeless, and with a horrifically contorted expression.”
In his “Memoirs,” Sir Nathaniel Wraxall has the following relating to this occurrence:—
In his “Memoirs,” Sir Nathaniel Wraxall has the following about this event:—
“Dining at Pitt Place, about four years after the death of Lord Lyttelton, in the year 1783, I had the curiosity to visit the bed-chamber, where the casement window, at which Lord Lyttelton asserted the dove appeared to flutter, was pointed out to me; and at his stepmother’s, the Dowager Lady Lyttelton’s in Portugal Street, Grosvenor Square, who being a woman of very lively imagination, lent an implicit faith to all the supernatural facts which were supposed to have accompanied or produced Lord Lyttelton’s end. I have frequently seen a painting which she herself executed in 1780, especially to commemorate the event: it hung in a conspicuous part of her drawing-room. There the dove appears at the window, while a female figure, habited in white, stands at the foot of the bed, announcing to Lord Lyttelton his dissolution. Every part of the picture was faithfully designed after the description given to her by the valet-de-chambre who attended him, to whom his master related all the circumstances.”
“Dining at Pitt Place about four years after Lord Lyttelton’s death in 1783, I was curious to visit the bedroom where the casement window, through which Lord Lyttelton claimed the dove appeared to flutter, was shown to me. I also visited his stepmother, the Dowager Lady Lyttelton, at her home on Portugal Street in Grosvenor Square. She had a very vivid imagination and believed wholeheartedly in all the supernatural events that were said to have surrounded Lord Lyttelton’s passing. I often saw a painting she created in 1780 specifically to commemorate the event; it hung prominently in her drawing-room. In the painting, the dove is at the window while a woman dressed in white stands at the foot of the bed, announcing Lord Lyttelton’s death to him. Every detail of the painting was accurately captured based on the description given to her by the valet who attended him, to whom Lord Lyttelton recounted all the events.”
[10] Copied from a paper in the autograph of Lord Westcote, entitled “Remarkable Circumstances attending the Death of Thomas, Lord Lyttelton,” which the present Lord Lyttelton most courteously entrusted to the Editor of this volume, together with several other original documents relating to the same, as follows:—1. Extract from Mr. Plumer Ward’s “Illustrations of Human Life,” vol. i. p. 165. 2. Written account given by Sir Digby Neave, bart., to Lord Lyttelton in 1860. 3. MS. containing Mr. George Fortescue’s testimony, signed S. L. 4. The following declaration:—“Chiswick, May 6th, 1867. Miles Peter Andrews told me the story of Lord Lyttelton’s appearance to him, driving with me at Wingerworth, many years ago.—Anna Hunloke.”
[10] Copied from a document in Lord Westcote's handwriting, titled “Remarkable Circumstances Surrounding the Death of Thomas, Lord Lyttelton,” which the current Lord Lyttelton kindly shared with the Editor of this volume, along with several other original documents related to the same topic, as follows:—1. An excerpt from Mr. Plumer Ward’s “Illustrations of Human Life,” vol. i. p. 165. 2. A written account provided by Sir Digby Neave, bart., to Lord Lyttelton in 1860. 3. A manuscript containing Mr. George Fortescue’s testimony, signed S. L. 4. The following declaration:—“Chiswick, May 6th, 1867. Miles Peter Andrews told me the story of Lord Lyttelton’s appearance to him, driving with me at Wingerworth, many years ago.—Anna Hunloke.”
[11] Lord Lyttelton’s valet made the following statement:—“That Lord Lyttelton made his usual preparations for bed; that he kept every now and then looking for his watch; that when he got into bed, he ordered his curtains to be closed at the foot. It was now within a minute or two of twelve by his watch; he asked to look at mine, and seemed pleased to find it nearly keep time with his own. His lordship then put them both to his ear, to satisfy himself if they went. When it was more than a quarter after twelve by our watches, he said, ‘This mysterious lady is not a true prophetess, I find.’ When it was near the real hour of twelve, he said, ‘Come, I’ll wait no longer; get me my medicine, I’ll take it, and try to sleep.’ I just stepped into the dressing-room to prepare the physic, and had mixed it, when I thought I heard my lord breathing very hard. I ran to him, and found him in the agonies of death.”—“Gentleman’s Magazine,” vol. lxxxv. part i. p. 598, A.D. 1815.
[11] Lord Lyttelton’s valet made the following statement:—“Lord Lyttelton got ready for bed as usual; he kept checking his watch from time to time; when he got into bed, he asked for the curtains to be drawn at the foot. It was just a minute or two before twelve by his watch; he asked to see mine and seemed happy to see that it was almost in sync with his. His lordship then held both watches to his ear to make sure they were running. When it was more than a quarter past twelve by our watches, he said, ‘This mysterious lady isn't a true prophetess, I see.’ As midnight approached, he said, ‘Alright, I won’t wait any longer; get me my medicine, I’ll take it and try to sleep.’ I quickly stepped into the dressing room to prepare the medicine, and just as I mixed it, I thought I heard my lord breathing very heavily. I rushed to him and found him in the throes of death.”—“Gentleman’s Magazine,” vol. lxxxv. part i. p. 598, CE 1815.
[12] In Boswell’s “Life of Samuel Johnson” (vol. iv. p. 313) the Doctor is recorded to have said, “It is the most extraordinary occurrence in my days. I heard it from Lord Westcote, his uncle. I am so glad to have evidence of the spiritual world, that I am willing to believe it.”
[12] In Boswell’s “Life of Samuel Johnson” (vol. iv. p. 313) the Doctor is recorded to have said, “It’s the most remarkable thing I’ve experienced in my lifetime. I heard it from Lord Westcote, his uncle. I’m really glad to have proof of the spiritual world, so I’m ready to believe it.”
[13] “James Weld, Esq., seventh son of Thomas Weld, Esq., of Lulworth Castle, was born April 30, 1785, married July 15, 1812, the Hon. Juliana Anne, daughter of Robert Edward, tenth Lord Petre, and has had issue, 1. Henry, 2. Francis, a priest, 3. Philip, died 1846; 1. Anna Maria, 2. Katharine, 3. Agnes, a nun, 4. Charlotte.”—See Burke’s “Landed Gentry,” vol. ii. art. “Weld of Lulworth Castle.”
[13] “James Weld, Esq., seventh son of Thomas Weld, Esq., of Lulworth Castle, was born on April 30, 1785. He married the Hon. Juliana Anne, daughter of Robert Edward, the tenth Lord Petre, on July 15, 1812. They had the following children: 1. Henry, 2. Francis, a priest, 3. Philip, who died in 1846; 1. Anna Maria, 2. Katharine, 3. Agnes, a nun, 4. Charlotte.”—See Burke’s “Landed Gentry,” vol. ii. art. “Weld of Lulworth Castle.”
[14] The Right Rev. Monsignor Patterson, the present President of S. Edmund’s college (A.D. 1872), kindly informs me that there is a memorial brass in front of the sanctuary of the chapel of that society, on which is figured a floriated cross, rising out of waves, with a label appended to it,—“Lord save me.”
[14] The Right Rev. Monsignor Patterson, the current President of S. Edmund’s College (A.D. 1872), kindly informs me that there is a memorial brass in front of the sanctuary of the chapel of that society, featuring a floriated cross rising out of waves, with a label attached to it that says, “Lord save me.”
[15] S. Stanislaus Kostka was born on Oct. 28, 1550, his parents being John and Margaret Kostka, Polish nobles of wealth and repute. Miraculous signs foreshadowed his birth; and the holiness and purity of his early years betokened in a marked manner the favour of God towards this child. In his fourteenth year he went to Vienna to finish his studies at the Jesuit college. Here, his saintliness was so manifested forth by his conduct, that the Fathers said, “We have in our seminary an angel under the form of Stanislaus.” Many miraculous favours are said to have been bestowed upon him by the hands of saints and angels, too numerous and lengthy to be recorded. He commenced his noviciate in the Jesuit college at Rome; where, after a short but edifying sojourn, he joyfully departed this life, aged 18 years, on the morning of August 15, 1568.
[15] S. Stanislaus Kostka was born on October 28, 1550, to John and Margaret Kostka, Polish nobles of wealth and reputation. Miraculous signs foretold his birth, and the holiness and purity of his early years clearly indicated God's favor towards this child. At fourteen, he went to Vienna to complete his studies at the Jesuit college. There, his saintliness was so evident in his behavior that the Fathers remarked, “We have an angel in our seminary in the form of Stanislaus.” Many miraculous gifts are said to have been given to him by saints and angels, too numerous and lengthy to record. He began his novitiate at the Jesuit college in Rome, where, after a brief but inspiring stay, he joyfully departed this life at the age of 18 on the morning of August 15, 1568.
[16] Mr. de Lisle, of Garendon Park, Leicestershire, in communicating to me the above narrative, writes as follows:—“I send you my account of the apparition of Philip Weld, according to my promise. I received it back this morning (July 17, 1872) from the Benedictine Convent at Athenstone, in Warwickshire, where my daughter Gwendoline is a nun, and where one of the Miss Welds, a cousin of Philip, is also a nun. She approves the accuracy of my account, and has added a paper with a few notes, which I inclose along with my own article, and from which you can correct mine so far as needed. I add here my affirmation that the above recorded narrative is a true and faithful account of what the Very Rev. Dr. Cox, then President of S. Edmund’s College, related to me and to Mrs. de Lisle in February, 1847.” The Editor is also greatly indebted to the Very Rev. Alfred Weld, S.J., for his courteous Letters upon the subject of the above narrative, as likewise to the Rev. E. J. Purbrick, S.J.
[16] Mr. de Lisle of Garendon Park, Leicestershire, shared the following story with me:—“I'm sending you my account of the appearance of Philip Weld, as I promised. I received it back this morning (July 17, 1872) from the Benedictine Convent in Athenstone, Warwickshire, where my daughter Gwendoline is a nun, and where one of the Miss Welds, a cousin of Philip, is also a nun. She confirms the accuracy of my account and added a paper with a few notes, which I'm including along with my own article, so you can make any necessary corrections. I also affirm that the narrative recorded above is a true and faithful account of what the Very Rev. Dr. Cox, then President of S. Edmund’s College, told me and Mrs. de Lisle in February 1847.” The Editor also thanks the Very Rev. Alfred Weld, S.J., for his kind letters regarding the narrative, as well as the Rev. E. J. Purbrick, S.J.
[17] “Letters on Animal Magnetism,” by Dr. W. Gregory, pp. 448-489. London, 1851.
[17] “Letters on Animal Magnetism,” by Dr. W. Gregory, pp. 448-489. London, 1851.
[18] “The Apparition or Spectral Appearance of my friend’s father to him in the West Indies—the old gentleman having died in England, and the fact of two officers having seen it simultaneously, shows that it could not have been the result of their imagination, but that it was an objective appearance; in fact, the dead man’s immortal spirit, indicating to one once bound by Nature’s ties to the living witness of it, that the separation of soul and body had taken place. It is firmly believed by the family, who, however, all shrink from making their names public. So, my dear doctor, you must be content with this.”—E. M. C., Cambridge, July 15, 1873.
[18] “The ghostly appearance of my friend's father to him in the West Indies—the old man having passed away in England, and the fact that two officers witnessed it at the same time, shows it couldn't have just been their imagination; it was a real appearance. In fact, it was the deceased man's immortal spirit, showing to someone once connected by family ties to the living witness that the separation of soul and body had occurred. The family strongly believes this, although they all prefer to keep their names private. So, my dear doctor, you’ll have to be satisfied with this.” —E. M. C., Cambridge, July 15, 1873.
[19] “The narrative of the spectral appearance of a lady at Torquay, forwarded to Dr. F. G. Lee at his special request, is copied from, and compared with that in, the family Bible of H. A. T. Baillie-Hamilton by the undersigned,
[19] “The story of the ghostly sighting of a lady at Torquay, sent to Dr. F. G. Lee at his request, is taken from and compared with the account in the family Bible of H. A. T. Baillie-Hamilton by the undersigned,
“C. Margaret Balfour,
Mary Baillie-Hamilton.
Witness, J. R. Grant.
C. Margaret Balfour,
Mary Baillie-Hamilton.
Witness, J.R. Grant.
“Princes Street, Edinburgh,
October 7, 1871.”
“Princes Street, Edinburgh,
October 7, 1871.”
“Witness my hand and seal.
John Gill Godwin.
“Check my signature and seal.
John Gill Godwin.
“76, Warwick Street,
South Belgravia, Nov. 6, 1874.”
76 Warwick Street,
South Belgravia, Nov 6, 1874.
[21] Special enquiry, made since the above was penned, shows conclusively that this appearance was seen exactly seven years after the date of death.—Editor.
[21] A special inquiry, conducted since the above was written, clearly shows that this sighting occurred exactly seven years after the date of death.—Editor.
[22] The Editor is in no degree concerned with Paganism or Pagan superstitions, nor has he gathered præ-Christian examples. Yet such will have been numerous to the ordinary student of classical history. The Haunted House of Damon, mentioned by Plutarch, will be familiar to many.
[22] The Editor is not at all involved with Paganism or Pagan superstitions, nor has he collected pre-Christian examples. However, such examples would have been numerous for anyone studying classical history. The Haunted House of Damon, referred to by Plutarch, will be known to many.
[23] The following is the original of a most beautiful verse in Bishop Ken’s well-known “Evening Hymn,” either mutilated in the worst of taste in most hymn-books, or else altogether eliminated and suppressed:—
[23] The following is the original of a beautiful verse from Bishop Ken’s famous “Evening Hymn,” which has either been poorly edited in most hymn books or completely removed and suppressed:—
“You, my best guardian, while I sleep
Close to my bed your vigils keep;
Your love angelical instil,
Stop all the avenues of ill.”
“You, my greatest protector, while I sleep
Stay near my bed;
Fill me with your divine love,
“Protect me from all harm.”
[24] “What do we know of the World of Spirits? Little or nothing, beyond what Faith and Revelation afford. Still we know that they surround us; that they hover over us; that they accompany us whithersoever we go; and that even in the innermost tabernacle of the soul they penetrate and have their being. Good spirits and bad are around us; good spirits to aid us, to waft our lame and imperfect prayers to heaven, and to protect us in the hour of temptation or peril. ‘He shall give His angels charge over thee, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone.’ Bad angels, too, are around us and against us, percolating through every avenue of the soul, inflaming the imagination, warping the judgment, tainting the will, and too often, alas! perverting it to perdition. Bad angels are around us, even within the protecting sanctuary of God’s Church, when summoned, permitted there by the subdued and corrupted will of man. Bad angels are around us in every walk and rank and condition and event of life: we see them not, but they hover over us and around us, and they penetrate within the mysterious precincts of the soul, by many a foul and unholy thought, by many an evil suggestion to sin. And they triumph, and they gibber in their unholy glee whenever they tempt and prevail. They triumph, and they laugh the insulting laugh whenever they steep to the lips in sin an unhappy mortal, and fasten upon him the mocking thought and determination of a deathbed repentance. That is their battle ground, the battle ground of victory. The standard of deceit is then triumphant: the captive is delivered bound into their hands to do with as they list, to be tormented according to the refinement of their infernal pleasure. ‘He shall be delivered unto the tormentors.’”—Rev. Edward Price.
[24] “What do we know about the Spirit World? Very little, except for what Faith and Revelation teach us. Still, we understand that they surround us; they are always near us; they follow us wherever we go; and they even dwell in the deepest parts of our souls. There are good spirits and bad spirits around us; good spirits to help us, to carry our flawed and imperfect prayers to heaven, and to protect us in moments of temptation or danger. ‘He shall give His angels charge over thee, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone.’ Bad angels are also present, opposing us, infiltrating every aspect of our souls, igniting our imaginations, distorting our judgments, tainting our wills, and too often, tragically, leading us toward destruction. Bad angels are with us in every situation, rank, condition, and event of life: we cannot see them, but they linger around us and invade the hidden corners of our souls through many foul and unholy thoughts, and through countless evil suggestions to sin. They celebrate and gloat in their wicked joy whenever they successfully tempt us. They revel in the mocking laughter they share when they push an unfortunate soul deep into sin and bind them with the deceptive hope of repentance on their deathbed. That’s where they fight, that’s where they win. The banner of deceit is victorious then: the captured soul is handed over to them to be tormented as they please, subjected to their cruel whims. ‘He shall be delivered unto the tormentors.’”—Rev. Edward Price.
[25] This belief prevails extensively in Sweden, Germany, and Switzerland.
[25] This belief is widespread in Sweden, Germany, and Switzerland.
[26] The souls of the dead, or spirits of some sort, are constantly heard and not unfrequently seen in mines. A Shropshire miner informed the Editor that, of his own knowledge, he had heard supernatural sounds of moanings and mutterings underground, and had seemed to feel the passing spirits as they swept by. On one occasion, after the violent and sudden death of a comrade, the noises were unusually loud; while the horses employed underground would stand trembling and covered with perspiration whenever the spirits were heard.
[26] The souls of the dead or some kind of spirits are often heard and sometimes seen in mines. A miner from Shropshire told the Editor that he had personally heard supernatural sounds of moaning and mumbling underground and had felt the passing spirits as they went by. One time, after the violent and sudden death of a coworker, the noises were especially loud; meanwhile, the horses working underground would stand shivering and sweaty whenever the spirits were heard.
[27] “The Life of the Rev. John Wesley, M.A., by Robert Southey, Esq.,” vol. ii. p. 370. London: 1858.
[27] “The Life of the Rev. John Wesley, M.A., by Robert Southey, Esq.,” vol. 2, p. 370. London: 1858.
[28] In many places on the continent, especially in France and Spain, it was the custom to pray for departed souls, suffering (as their needful purification was incompleted) in any particular locality. Dr. Neale gives an example of this, occurring in a prayer which he saw printed and hung up in a church at Braganza in Spain, which ran thus:—“We pray, likewise, for the souls which are suffering in any place by the particular chastisement of God.” And the following is translated from a French Prayer-Book of the last century:—“Have mercy, O Lord God, good and pitiful, on the souls of those who are being chastised for their transgressions in the flesh, in those places where Thou willest them to suffer;” an evident reference in both cases to troubled spirits which haunt definite spots.
[28] In many places on the continent, especially in France and Spain, it was common to pray for the souls of the departed, who were suffering because their necessary purification was incomplete in any specific location. Dr. Neale provides an example of this from a prayer he saw printed and displayed in a church in Braganza, Spain, which said: “We also pray for the souls that are suffering in any place due to the specific punishment from God.” The following is translated from a French Prayer-Book from the last century: “Have mercy, O Lord God, kind and compassionate, on the souls of those who are being punished for their sins in the flesh, in the places where You will them to suffer;” clearly referring in both instances to troubled spirits that haunt specific locations.
[29] When the tone of thought in Shakspeare’s day is compared with that in our own, the contrast between the accurate and explicit religious statements regarding the Supernatural, with the shallow and cynical scepticism of modern writers, can hardly be put down to the credit of the Modern. At all events those who claim to range themselves on the side of the Ancient and the True may be permitted to do so. Nothing could more forcibly set forth the current belief of the sixteenth century than the following well-known utterance of the Ghost in “Hamlet”:—
[29] When we compare the way people thought in Shakespeare’s time to today, the contrast between the clear and detailed religious views about the Supernatural and the superficial and cynical skepticism of modern writers hardly reflects positively on the Modern perspective. At the very least, those who choose to identify with the Ancient and the True have every right to do so. Nothing could better represent the prevailing beliefs of the sixteenth century than this famous line from the Ghost in "Hamlet":—
“I am thy Father’s spirit;
Doom’d for a certain time to walk the night,
And for the day confined to fast in fires,
Till the foul crimes done in my days of nature
Are burnt and purged away. But that I am forbid
To tell the secrets of my prison-house,
I could a tale unfold whose lightest word
Would harrow up thy soul, freeze thy young blood,
Make thy two eyes, like stars, start from their spheres,
Thy knotted and combined locks to part,
And each particular hair to stand on end,
Like quills upon the fretful porcupine:
But this eternal blazon must not be
To ears of flesh and blood.”
“Hamlet,” pp. 22-23. Oxford: 1873.
“I am your dad's spirit;
Condemned to walk the night for a specific time,
And during the day, trapped to suffer in fires,
Until the terrible deeds I committed during my life
Are burned and cleansed away. But since I'm forbidden
To reveal the secrets of my confinement,
I could share a story so intense
It would shake your soul, freeze your young blood,
Make your eyes, like stars, leap from their orbits,
Your tangled and twisted hair to part,
And every single hair to stand on end,
Like quills on an anxious porcupine:
But this eternal truth must not be
To ears of flesh and blood.”
“Hamlet,” pp. 22-23. Oxford: 1873.
[30] The Editor is indebted to the late Revs. W. Hastings Kelke and H. Roundell of Buckingham, for the above curious example. It was intended to have been published some years ago in “The Records of Bucks.”
[30] The Editor is grateful to the late Revs. W. Hastings Kelke and H. Roundell of Buckingham for the interesting example mentioned above. It was meant to be published several years ago in “The Records of Bucks.”
[31] For an accurate account by the late Rev. W. Hastings Kelke of this curious and interesting old mansion, the property of Lord Clifford of Chudleigh, see “The Records of Bucks,” vol. i. pp. 255-267. Aylesbury, 1858.
[31] For an accurate account by the late Rev. W. Hastings Kelke of this fascinating old mansion, owned by Lord Clifford of Chudleigh, see “The Records of Bucks,” vol. i. pp. 255-267. Aylesbury, 1858.
[33] The Rev. Joseph Jefferson, M.A., Vicar of North Stainley, near Ripon, who sent me the above—unaltered, and printed just as it was written—on the 2nd of June, 1873.
[33] The Rev. Joseph Jefferson, M.A., Vicar of North Stainley, near Ripon, who sent me the above—unaltered, and printed just as it was written—on June 2, 1873.
[34] “Notes and Queries,” vol. x. second series, Sept. 8, 1860, pp. 192-193, and Sept. 22, 1860, p. 236.
[34] “Notes and Queries,” vol. 10, second series, Sept. 8, 1860, pp. 192-193, and Sept. 22, 1860, p. 236.
[35] Barby is a parish in the Hundred of Fawsley, in the county of Northampton, a little more than five miles from Daventry. It contains between six and seven hundred inhabitants.
[35] Barby is a parish in the Hundred of Fawsley, in Northamptonshire, slightly over five miles from Daventry. It has a population of around six to seven hundred residents.
[36] “Your account, as about to be printed, is true and exact, as to all the facts of the haunted house at ——, which came within my own personal knowledge. Don’t mention names, or we shall perhaps be damaging the property, and lay ourselves open to an action at law. I may add that the late Bishop of Chester [Dr. Graham] is said to have furnished a mutual friend, the late Master of Trinity, with similar accounts, which had taken place before I knew the place, verifying to an A B C the old and, no doubt, perfectly true tradition. It is strange enough I know, but it is true.—Yours, &c., H. S. B., November, 1874.”
[36] “Your account, about to be published, is accurate and precise regarding all the details of the haunted house at ——, which I personally witnessed. Please don’t mention any names, as it could harm the property and put us at risk of legal action. I should also mention that the late Bishop of Chester [Dr. Graham] reportedly provided similar accounts to a mutual friend, the late Master of Trinity, concerning events that occurred before I was familiar with the place, confirming the old and undoubtedly true legend. It’s strange, I know, but it is true.—Yours, &c., H. S. B., November, 1874.”
[37] The wife of the clergyman above alluded to, wrote to the Editor as follows:—“Having read the account which you contemplate publishing, I can testify of my own personal knowledge that it is neither understated nor exaggerated, but is in all its details strictly true and accurate.—June, 1874.”
[37] The wife of the clergyman mentioned earlier wrote to the Editor saying: “After reading the account you plan to publish, I can say from my personal experience that it is neither understated nor exaggerated, but is completely true and accurate in every detail. —June, 1874.”
[38] Miss S. F. Caulfeild, author of “Avenele,” “Desmond,” &c.
[38] Miss S. F. Caulfeild, writer of "Avenele," "Desmond," etc.
[39] It seems that other places are reported to be haunted by appearances of Birds. A correspondent informs the Editor that this is the case with an old House in Dorsetshire, not far from Poole, where a wingless bird is sometimes seen. The same is said of a mansion in Essex, as another correspondent declares. In one room in an old house in Dean Street, Soho, likewise, several persons have seen a large raven, three times the size of an ordinary raven, perched on the tester of the old-fashioned bed. The inmates of the house, in 1854, whose family had had the lease for eighty years, are said to have been so accustomed to seeing it (though they knew it to be spectral) that they were undisturbed by its frequent appearance. Dr. Neale’s story as follows (not unlike the examples already given), is very singular. Regarding it he wrote:—“It comes to me with a weight of evidence, which, strange as is the tale, I cannot disbelieve. Three friends, not very much distinguished by piety, had been dining together at the residence of one of them in Norfolk. After dinner they went out and strolled through the churchyard. ‘Well,’ said a clergyman, one of the three, ‘I wonder, after all, if there is any future state or not?’ They agreed that whichever died first should appear to the others and inform them. ‘In what shape shall it be?’ asked one of the friends. At that moment a flight of crows arose from a neighbouring field. ‘A crow is as good a shape as any other,’ said the clergyman; ‘if I should be the first to die, I will appear in that.’ He did die first; and some time after his death, the other two had been dining together, and were walking in the garden afterwards. A crow settled on the head of one of them, stuck there pertinaciously, and could only be torn off by main force. And when this gentleman’s carriage came to take him home, the crow perched on it, and accompanied him back.”
[39] It seems that other places are said to be haunted by sightings of birds. A correspondent informs the Editor that this is true for an old house in Dorsetshire, not far from Poole, where a wingless bird is sometimes seen. The same is reported about a mansion in Essex, according to another correspondent. In one room of an old house on Dean Street, Soho, several people have seen a large raven, three times the size of a regular raven, perched on the headboard of the old-fashioned bed. The inhabitants of the house in 1854, whose family had held the lease for eighty years, were so used to seeing it (even though they knew it was a ghost) that they were unfazed by its frequent appearances. Dr. Neale’s story is as follows (similar to the examples already given), and it's quite unusual. He wrote:—“It comes to me with a weight of evidence, which, strange as the tale is, I cannot disbelieve. Three friends, not particularly known for their piety, had been dining together at the home of one of them in Norfolk. After dinner, they went out and walked through the churchyard. ‘Well,’ said a clergyman, one of the three, ‘I wonder, after all, if there is a future state or not?’ They agreed that whoever died first would appear to the others and let them know. ‘In what form will that be?’ asked one of the friends. At that moment, a flock of crows flew up from a nearby field. ‘A crow is as good a form as any other,’ said the clergyman; ‘if I should be the first to die, I will appear as that.’ He did die first; and some time after his death, the other two were dining together and taking a walk in the garden afterward. A crow landed on one of their heads, sticking there stubbornly, and could only be pulled off with a lot of effort. When this gentleman’s carriage arrived to take him home, the crow perched on it and followed him back.”
[40] “Strange Things Amongst Us.” By Henry Spicer. 2nd ed., pp. 100-102. London: Chapman & Hall, 1864.
[40] “Strange Things Amongst Us.” By Henry Spicer. 2nd ed., pp. 100-102. London: Chapman & Hall, 1864.
[41] The following is taken from a small volume which has been gratuitously circulated very widely amongst the clergy and laity. It bears a Christian title, but is altogether anti-Christian from end to end:—
[41] The following is taken from a small book that has been freely distributed widely among both clergy and laypeople. It has a Christian title, but it is completely anti-Christian throughout:—
“The unwise, idolatrous, early Christian priests, in their admiration of Christ, exalted him in their imagination to be God Himself, forgetting the Creator God, and exalting in their foolish imagination his Blessed Mother as the Mother of God—folly that has been widely perpetuated down to these days. Oh, foolish churches, how great has been your folly, how widely you have departed from the truth; therefore how little you have been able to cope with the wicked heart of man!
“The unwise, idolatrous early Christian priests, in their admiration of Christ, elevated him in their minds to be God Himself, forgetting the Creator God, and mistakenly exalting his Blessed Mother as the Mother of God—a foolish belief that has been widely passed down to this day. Oh, foolish churches, how significant has been your folly, how far you have strayed from the truth; therefore, how little you have been able to deal with the wickedness of the human heart!
“In like manner as the Israelites, from the crucifixion down to these days, have erred in disbelieving the Messiah-ship of Christ, so the spurious churches have, during many ages, exalted Christ in their imagination to be God. The Israelites and the spurious churches being equal in their great error—the one refusing to acknowledge him as the long-promised Messiah, the other exalting him in their imagination as being the Messiah, the Holy Ghost, and God the Creator also; the Israelites refusing to give any glory to Christ, the spurious churches madly rushing, in their ancient antagonism towards the Jews, to the opposite extreme, by robbing, in their imagination, God the Creator of His Glory, and giving all glory to the Messiah, to the great grief of the Messiah.
“In the same way that the Israelites have been wrong since the crucifixion to this day by not believing in Christ as the Messiah, spurious churches have, for many ages, elevated Christ in their minds to be God. The Israelites and these spurious churches share a significant error—one group refuses to acknowledge Him as the long-promised Messiah, while the other elevates Him in their thoughts as the Messiah, the Holy Spirit, and also God the Creator. The Israelites deny any glory to Christ, while the spurious churches, in their historic opposition to the Jews, swing to the opposite extreme, wrongly taking away God's glory and giving all glory to the Messiah, which deeply pains the Messiah.”
“Now clearly understand, oh ye nations of the whole world! it was not God who was born out of the Virgin Mary, and who was crucified, but the before holy angel Christ—understand this, and the Holy Scriptures will be plain to your comprehension—Christians have erred greatly during so many generations, in like manner as the followers of Mahomet and of Buddah have erred—errors that were carelessly accepted by powerful rulers, evil and ignorant, and forced upon the priests and the people, generation after generation. The time is at hand, even knocking at the door, when your understanding shall be made clear, and neither the professing followers of Christ, nor of Buddah, nor of Mahomet, nor the unwise of other sects, will continue in their many errors.”—“Christ is Coming,” pp. 135-6.
“Now clearly understand, oh nations of the whole world! It was not God who was born from the Virgin Mary and who was crucified, but the previously holy angel Christ—grasp this, and the Holy Scriptures will be clear to you—Christians have made great errors for many generations, just as the followers of Muhammad and Buddha have erred—mistakes that were carelessly accepted by powerful rulers, both wicked and ignorant, and imposed on the priests and the people, generation after generation. The time is near, even knocking at the door, when your understanding will become clear, and neither the professing followers of Christ, nor those of Buddha, nor Muhammad, nor the unwise from other sects, will continue in their many mistakes.”—“Christ is Coming,” pp. 135-6.
“Yet to-day, if one dare question the value of Christianity, what a howl is raised from one end of Christendom to the other! We say so advisedly, for it is the howl of fear.... Though Christianity to-day declines and is losing power and vigour, yet in its day it hath done great and glorious good in the work of human redemption. It was an advance upon the religions which preceded it.”—“What of the Dead? An Address by Mr. J. J. Morse, in the Trance State,” p. 5. London: J. Burns. 1873.
“Today, if anyone dares to question the value of Christianity, you can expect a loud outcry from one end of the Christian world to the other! We say this with certainty, as it is a cry rooted in fear.... Although Christianity is currently in decline and losing its power and strength, it has accomplished significant and noble good in the realm of human redemption during its time. It represented a step forward compared to the religions that came before it.”—“What of the Dead? An Address by Mr. J. J. Morse, in the Trance State,” p. 5. London: J. Burns. 1873.
[42] 2 St. Peter iii. 3, 4.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 Peter 3:3-4.
[43] “A Scientific View of Modern Spiritualism: a Paper read by Mr. T. Grant to the Maidstone and Mid-Kent Natural History and Philosophical Society on Tuesday, Dec. 31, 1872.” London: J. Burns.
[43] “A Scientific View of Modern Spiritualism: a Paper presented by Mr. T. Grant to the Maidstone and Mid-Kent Natural History and Philosophical Society on Tuesday, December 31, 1872.” London: J. Burns.
[44] A remarkable example of this has been courteously given to me by Mr. Thomas Bosworth, of 198, High Holborn, as follows:—“Some seven or eight years ago there appeared in one of the newspapers a story to the following effect:—A commercial firm at Bolton, in Lancashire, had found that a considerable sum of money which had been sent to their bank by a confidential clerk, had not been placed to their credit. The clerk remembered the fact of taking the money, though not the particulars, but at the bank nothing was known of it. The clerk, feeling that he was liable to suspicion in the matter, and anxious to elucidate it, sought the help of spirit medium. The medium promised to do her best. Having heard the story, she presently passed into a kind of trance. Shortly after she said, ‘I see you on your way to the bank—I see you go into the bank—I see you go to such and such part of the bank—I see you hand some papers to a clerk—I see him put them in such and such a place under some other papers—and I see them there now.’ The clerk went to the bank, directed the cashier where to look for the money, and it was found; the cashier afterwards remembering that in the hurry of business he had there deposited it. A relation of mine saw this story in a newspaper at the time, and wrote to the firm in question, the name of which was given, asking whether the facts were as stated. He was told in reply that they were. That gentleman who was applied to, having corrected one or two unimportant details in the above narration, wrote on November 9, 1874:—‘Your account is a correct one. I have the answer of the firm to my enquiry at home now.’”
[44] A great example of this was kindly shared with me by Mr. Thomas Bosworth, of 198, High Holborn, as follows: “About seven or eight years ago, a newspaper ran a story like this: A commercial firm in Bolton, Lancashire, realized that a significant sum of money sent to their bank by a trusted clerk had not been credited to their account. The clerk remembered taking the money but couldn’t recall the details, and the bank had no record of it. Feeling that he might be suspected and eager to clarify the situation, he sought the help of a spirit medium. The medium promised to do her best. After hearing the story, she quickly entered a sort of trance. Not long after, she said, ‘I see you on your way to the bank—I see you go into the bank—I see you go to a specific part of the bank—I see you give some papers to a clerk—I see him place them in a certain spot under some other papers—and I see them there now.’ The clerk went to the bank, told the cashier where to look for the money, and it was found; the cashier later recalled that he had deposited it in the bustle of the day. A relative of mine saw this story in a newspaper at the time and wrote to the firm mentioned, whose name was provided, asking if the facts were true. He was told in response that they were. The gentleman who was contacted, after correcting a couple of minor errors in the account above, wrote on November 9, 1874: ‘Your account is accurate. I have the firm’s response to my inquiry at home now.’”
[45] The term “willer” and “necromancer” are used as identical by Easterns as well as by the aborigines of New Zealand.
[45] The terms "willer" and "necromancer" are used interchangeably by Easterners as well as by the indigenous people of New Zealand.
[46] There have been published “Rules to be Observed for the Spirit Circle,” “framed under the Direction and Impression of Spirits,” by Emma Hardinge, from which the following points are gathered. Firstly, there is a definition, and it is stated that “the Spirit Circle is the assembling together of a given number of persons for the purpose of seeking communion with the spirits who have passed away from Earth into the higher world of souls.” A leading direction enjoins the inquiring votaries to “Avoid strong light, which by producing excessive motion in the atmosphere, disturbs the manifestations. A very subdued light is the most favourable for any manifestations of a magnetic character, especially for spiritual magnetism.” “Strongly positive persons of any kind” and “the dogmatical” should not be admitted. Furthermore, these “Rules” contain the following:—
[46] There have been published “Rules to be Observed for the Spirit Circle,” “framed under the Direction and Impression of Spirits,” by Emma Hardinge, from which the following points are gathered. Firstly, there is a definition, and it is stated that “the Spirit Circle is the gathering of a specific number of people aimed at seeking communication with spirits who have passed from Earth into the higher realm of souls.” A key guideline advises the participants to “Avoid strong light, which creates too much movement in the atmosphere and disrupts the manifestations. A very soft light is the best for any manifestations of a magnetic nature, especially for spiritual magnetism.” “Strongly positive individuals of any kind” and “the dogmatic” should not be allowed entry. Furthermore, these “Rules” contain the following:—
“Spirit control is often deficient, and at first almost always imperfect. By often yielding to it, your organism becomes more flexible and the spirit more experienced; and practice in control is absolutely necessary for spirits as well as mortals. If dark and evil-disposed spirits manifest to you, never drive them away, but always strive to elevate them and treat them as you would mortals under similar circumstances. Do not always attribute falsehoods to ‘lying spirits,’ or deceiving mediums. Many mistakes occur in the communion of which you cannot always be aware. Strive for Truth, but rebuke Error gently, and do not always attribute it to design, but rather to mistake, in so difficult and experimental a stage of the communion as mortals at present enjoy with spirits.”
“Spirit control is often lacking, and initially, it’s almost always imperfect. By often yielding to it, your body becomes more adaptable and the spirit gains more experience; and practicing control is absolutely essential for both spirits and humans. If dark and malevolent spirits show themselves to you, never banish them, but always aim to uplift them and treat them as you would humans in the same situation. Don't always assume that 'lying spirits' or deceptive mediums are to blame for falsehoods. Many mistakes happen in communication, and you can't always be aware of them. Seek the Truth, but gently correct Errors, and don't always think they're intentional; it's often just a mistake, especially in such a challenging and experimental time of communion between humans and spirits.”
[47] The kind of communication made to those who first consult the spirits, is just of that nature calculated to allure the superficial, the frivolous, the uninformed, triflers, and seekers after novelties; and to lead them on to a more frequent intercourse and a deeper kind of communion.
[47] The type of communication directed at those who first reach out to the spirits is exactly the sort meant to attract the superficial, the frivolous, the uninformed, those who waste time, and those looking for something new; and to draw them into more frequent interactions and a deeper connection.
[48] Dr. J. G. Davey, M.D., of Northwoods, Bristol, writes as follows:—“I have satisfied myself not only of the mere abstract truth of Spiritualism, but of its great and marvellous power for good, both on moral and religious grounds. The direct and positive communications vouchsafed to me from very many near and dear relatives and friends, said to be dead, have been of the most pleasing yet startling character.”—Report on Spiritualism, p. 232. London: Longmans, 1871.
[48] Dr. J. G. Davey, M.D., from Northwoods, Bristol, writes the following: “I have confirmed not only the basic truth of Spiritualism but also its incredible and beneficial power for good, both morally and religiously. The direct and clear messages granted to me from many close relatives and friends, who are said to be dead, have been both enjoyable and surprising.” —Report on Spiritualism, p. 232. London: Longmans, 1871.
[49] This person, whose name was most accurately given, had died five days previously. He was a servant on the estate, and had belonged to the sect of the Anabaptists.
[49] This person, whose name was correctly stated, had passed away five days earlier. He was a servant on the estate and was part of the Anabaptist group.
[50] “Notes of an Enquiry into the Phenomena called Spiritualism, during the years 1870-73.” By William Crookes, F.R.S.
[50] “Notes on an Inquiry into the Phenomena Known as Spiritualism, from 1870-73.” By William Crookes, F.R.S.
[51] “The reader who has not been in the habit of attending séances should be informed that the peculiar phraseology of some of the questions is rendered necessary by the fact that if you ask the spirits, ‘Where did you die?’ or ‘Where were you buried?’ they will sometimes tell you that it was not they who died and were buried, but merely the external shell or material covering of the real man.”—Note by the Editor of the “Spiritual Magazine.”
[51] “Readers who aren't used to attending séances should know that the unusual wording of some questions is needed because if you ask the spirits, ‘Where did you die?’ or ‘Where were you buried?’ they may respond that it wasn't they who died and were buried, but only the external shell or physical form of the true person.”—Note by the Editor of the “Spiritual Magazine.”
[52] “There is scarcely a city or a considerable town in Continental Europe, at the present moment, where Spiritualists are not reckoned by hundreds if not by thousands; where regularly established communities do not habitually meet for spiritual purposes: and they reckon among them individuals of every class and avocation.”—“Scepticism and Spiritualism.” In a letter to the “Spiritual Magazine,” dated May 4th, 1867, Judge Edmunds, of America, estimated the number of Spiritualists in the United States at ten millions. “In London, ten years ago,” writes Mr. R. Dale Owen, “there was but a single Spiritual paper; to-day there are five.”—“The Debatable Land,” p. 175. London: Trübner, 1871.
[52] “Right now, there are hardly any cities or significant towns in Continental Europe where Spiritualists aren’t counted by the hundreds, if not thousands; where established communities don’t regularly gather for spiritual purposes: and they include people from all walks of life.”—“Scepticism and Spiritualism.” In a letter to the “Spiritual Magazine,” dated May 4th, 1867, Judge Edmunds from America estimated that there are ten million Spiritualists in the United States. “In London, ten years ago,” writes Mr. R. Dale Owen, “there was only one Spiritual paper; today there are five.”—“The Debatable Land,” p. 175. London: Trübner, 1871.
[53] The Rev. John Edwards, jun., M.A., Vicar of Prestbury, near Cheltenham.
[53] Rev. John Edwards, Jr., M.A., Vicar of Prestbury, near Cheltenham.
[54] “We do not, either by faith or works, earn Heaven, nor are we sentenced, on any Day of Wrath, to Hell. In the next world we simply gravitate to the position for which, by life on earth, we have fitted ourselves; and we occupy that position because we are fitted for it.”—“The Debatable Land,” by R. Dale Owen, p. 125. London, 1871.
[54] “We don’t earn Heaven through faith or good deeds, nor are we condemned to Hell on any Day of Judgment. In the afterlife, we naturally move to the place we’ve prepared ourselves for during our time on earth; and we take that place because we’re suited for it.” —“The Debatable Land,” by R. Dale Owen, p. 125. London, 1871.
[55] Howitt’s “What Spiritualism has Taught,” p. 8.
[55] Howitt’s “What Spiritualism has Taught,” p. 8.
[56] Howitt’s “What Spiritualism has Taught,” p. 10.
[56] Howitt’s “What Spiritualism has Taught,” p. 10.
[57] “Spiritualism is avowedly opposed to the Christian Religion. ‘The Creed of the spirits’ is published in the shape of a little tract, one of those called ‘Seed Corn,’ which active agents love to distribute gratuitously wherever readers can be found, and these are its clauses: ‘I believe in God’—‘I believe in the immortality of the human soul’—‘I believe in right and wrong’—‘I believe in the communion of spirits as ministering angels.’ Nothing more. Those well-intending persons, therefore—and we believe that among Protestants there are many—who go to séances out of curiosity, and who are sometimes heard to say that if Spiritualism be true it must therefore be right, should be warned that they are lending countenance to persons in whose writings the doctrines of the Trinity and the Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ are emphatically denied—the Holy Ghost scoffed at in words too blasphemous for repetition, our Blessed Lady insulted, and the whole fabric of Religion attacked and undermined; and whether this is done by spirits who actually manifest themselves for the purpose of leading people astray, or by impostors who work upon the credulity of their audience, the thing can have but one origin, and that is the same as that of any other work by which the Arch-enemy seeks to close the heart of man against the True Faith. It is time therefore to use other weapons than that of ridicule against the baneful and, we fear, widely increasing delusion.”—“Tablet,” September 6, 1873.
[57] “Spiritualism is openly against the Christian faith. ‘The Creed of the spirits’ is distributed as a small pamphlet, one of those called ‘Seed Corn,’ which enthusiastic promoters enjoy sharing freely wherever they can find an audience, and these are its tenets: ‘I believe in God’—‘I believe in the immortality of the human soul’—‘I believe in right and wrong’—‘I believe in the communion of spirits as assisting angels.’ That’s all. Those well-meaning individuals, and we believe there are many among Protestants, who attend séances out of curiosity and sometimes claim that if Spiritualism is true, it must therefore be right, should be cautioned that they are supporting ideas from people whose writings strongly deny the doctrines of the Trinity and the Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ—the Holy Ghost ridiculed in ways too blasphemous to repeat, our Blessed Lady disrespected, and the entire foundation of Religion challenged and weakened; whether this is done by spirits that genuinely show themselves to mislead people or by frauds who exploit the gullibility of their listeners, it can only come from the same origin, which is the same as that of any other effort by the Arch-enemy to turn people's hearts away from the True Faith. It’s time, then, to use more effective methods than mockery against this harmful and, we fear, rapidly spreading illusion.”—“Tablet,” September 6, 1873.
[58] Collect for the Feast of S. Michael and All Angels, “Book of Common Prayer.”
[58] Collect for the Feast of St. Michael and All Angels, “Book of Common Prayer.”
[59] “The soul has a kind of body of a quality of its own.”—Tertull. cont. Marc. lib. v. cap. xv.
[59] “The soul has a kind of body with its own unique quality.”—Tertull. cont. Marc. lib. v. cap. xv.
[60] This account is current, with slender and unimportant variations, at Oxford; or at all events was current in my days there (A.D. 1850-1854), and on what could not be regarded as other than good authority. One version is already in print—that given by Mr. William Maskell, at pp. 108-112 of his curious and interesting book, “Odds and Ends,” London, 1872. He seems to imply that it was the late Archdeacon of Cleveland, the Ven. Edward Churton, who saw the spectral apparitions in Brasenose Lane; but the Archdeacon belonged to Christ Church, and, as his son, the Rev. W. R. Churton, of Cambridge, informs me, was not resident at Oxford at the time of the occurrence. More probably it was the Archdeacon’s brother, the Rev. T. T. Churton, sometime Fellow of Brasenose.
[60] This story is still widely accepted, with slight and insignificant differences, at Oxford; or at least it was accepted during my time there (AD 1850-1854), based on solid sources. One version is already published—given by Mr. William Maskell, on pages 108-112 of his fascinating book, “Odds and Ends,” London, 1872. He seems to suggest that it was the late Archdeacon of Cleveland, the Ven. Edward Churton, who experienced the ghostly sightings in Brasenose Lane; however, the Archdeacon was associated with Christ Church, and his son, the Rev. W. R. Churton of Cambridge, tells me that he was not living in Oxford at the time of the events. It’s more likely that it was the Archdeacon’s brother, the Rev. T. T. Churton, who was a Fellow of Brasenose.
[61] As to the universality of the belief in Witchcraft, the reader may consult Herder’s “Philosophy of History,” bk. viii. ch. 2. And as regards the convictions of some of the leading minds of Europe in times past on the subject, Mr. Leckey in his “History of Rationalism” (vol. i. p. 66), makes the following candid admission: “It is, I think, impossible to deny that the books in defence of the belief are not only far more numerous than the later works against it, but that they also represent far more learning, dialectic skill, and even general ability. For many centuries the ablest men were not merely unwilling to repudiate the superstition; they often pressed forward earnestly and with the most intense conviction to defend it. Indeed, during the period when Witchcraft was most prevalent there were few writers of real eminence who did not, on some occasion, take especial pains to throw the weight of their authority into the scale. Thomas Aquinas was probably the ablest writer of the thirteenth century, and he assures us that diseases and tempests are often the direct acts of the devil; that the devil can transport men at his pleasure through the air; and that he can transform them into any shape. Gerson, the Chancellor of the University of Paris, and, as many think, the author of ‘The Imitation,’ is justly regarded as one of the master intellects of his age; and he, too, wrote in defence of the belief. Bodin was unquestionably the most original political philosopher who had arisen since Machiavelli, and he devoted all his learning and acuteness to crushing the rising scepticism ‘on the subject of witches.’”
[61] Regarding the widespread belief in Witchcraft, readers can refer to Herder’s “Philosophy of History,” bk. viii. ch. 2. When it comes to the views of some influential thinkers in Europe from earlier times on this topic, Mr. Leckey in his “History of Rationalism” (vol. i. p. 66) makes this honest observation: “I think it’s impossible to deny that the books defending the belief are not only much more numerous than the later works against it, but they also show far more knowledge, debate skills, and even overall capability. For many centuries, the most brilliant minds weren’t just reluctant to reject the superstition; they often passionately and convincingly defended it. In fact, during the time when Witchcraft was at its peak, few outstanding writers failed to go out of their way to lend their authority to the cause. Thomas Aquinas, probably the most prominent writer of the thirteenth century, tells us that illnesses and storms are often the direct actions of the devil; that the devil can move people through the air at will; and that he can change them into any form. Gerson, the Chancellor of the University of Paris and, as many believe, the author of ‘The Imitation,’ is rightfully considered one of the great minds of his time, and he also wrote in support of the belief. Bodin was undoubtedly the most innovative political philosopher to come along since Machiavelli, and he used all his knowledge and sharpness to combat the rising skepticism ‘about witches.’”
[62] 1 S. Peter v. 8.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Peter 5:8.
[63] Acts xvi. 16-18.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Acts 16:16-18.
[64] Apologia, cap. v. De Civit. Dei, lib. xv. cap. xxiii.
[64] Apologia, ch. 5. The City of God, book 15, ch. 23.
[65] 1 Cor. xi. 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Cor. 11:10.
[66] Ibid. xi. 15.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, page xi. 15.
[67] Luther, following the current tradition of his day, believed that the Devil could beget children on the bodies of women; and declared that he himself had personally come across, and was well acquainted with, one of the Devil’s offspring. So too did Erasmus believe the fact of such generation. It is a tradition in the Catholic Church, that the last and great Antichrist—the final Antichrist—may be born of such an alliance. Of course Mahomet was a great Antichrist; for though he borrowed certain Christian features and adopted many Jewish notions and Rabbinical traditions in his system, yet he plainly and undoubtedly fulfilled the prophetic statement of S. John the Divine—“He is Antichrist, who denieth the Father and the Son.” (1 S. John ii. 22.) Mahomet’s great and leading heresy is expressed in the following dogmatic assertion of the Koran: “God neither begetteth nor is begotten.” Now no system has more pertinaciously, successfully, and for so long a time opposed Christianity than Mahometanism—not even Arianism. But modern “Liberalism,” so called, as still developing amongst ancient Christian nations, promises even to outstrip the system of Mahomet, and to be as blighting and baneful in its results.
[67] Luther, following the prevalent beliefs of his time, thought that the Devil could produce children with women and claimed he had personally encountered and was familiar with one of the Devil’s offspring. Erasmus also believed in this idea of such generation. There's a tradition in the Catholic Church stating that the ultimate Antichrist—the final Antichrist—might be born from such a union. Certainly, Muhammad was considered a great Antichrist because, although he incorporated certain Christian elements and adopted many Jewish concepts and Rabbinical traditions into his beliefs, he clearly and unambiguously fulfilled the prophetic statement of St. John the Divine—“He is Antichrist, who denies the Father and the Son.” (1 John 2:22.) Muhammad’s primary and significant heresy is captured in this doctrinal assertion of the Koran: “God neither begets nor is begotten.” No system has so persistently and effectively opposed Christianity for as long as Islam— not even Arianism. However, modern “Liberalism,” as it continues to evolve among ancient Christian nations, seems poised to surpass Muhammad's system and become just as destructive and harmful in its effects.
[68] “An Account of the Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians.” By E. W. Lane. 5th edition. London: 1860.
[68] “An Account of the Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians.” By E. W. Lane. 5th edition. London: 1860.
[69] See the whole of this chapter, which is full of information and interest. It gives a record of several other similar examples.
[69] Check out this entire chapter, which is packed with information and interesting content. It provides a list of several similar examples.
[70] In No. 117 of the “Quarterly Review,” there is a criticism on Mr. Lane’s account of these necromancers; but the facts recorded by him are neither satisfactorily accounted for nor successfully explained away.
[70] In issue No. 117 of the “Quarterly Review,” there is a critique of Mr. Lane’s account of these necromancers; however, the facts he presents are neither adequately addressed nor convincingly dismissed.
[71] My brother-in-law, Captain Ostrehan, of the Bombay Staff Corps, Sir Alfred Slade, Bart., and the Rev. Dr. Dunbar, chaplain to Bishop Claughton, have furnished me with remarkable examples of the power of Oriental necromancers.
[71] My brother-in-law, Captain Ostrehan, of the Bombay Staff Corps, Sir Alfred Slade, Bart., and Rev. Dr. Dunbar, chaplain to Bishop Claughton, have provided me with impressive examples of the abilities of Oriental necromancers.
[72] Nevins’ “China and the Chinese,” p. 167. New York, 1868.
[72] Nevins’ “China and the Chinese,” p. 167. New York, 1868.
[73] “Theory of Pneumatology,” by J. H. Jung-Stilling, pp. 136-137. London: Longmans, 1834.
[73] “Theory of Pneumatology,” by J. H. Jung-Stilling, pp. 136-137. London: Longmans, 1834.
[74] Dr. Sexton in his “Defence of Modern Spiritualism” (London: J. Burns), a tractate written with ability and frankness, remarks that “it is too late in the day to sneer at this matter with a sort of self-complacency, which seems to say, ‘You are a poor deluded creature: behold my superior wisdom; I don’t believe in such nonsense.’ Here are the facts, and we demand in the true spirit of Science to know what is to be done with them. If you have any theory by which they can be explained, let us hear it, in order that we may judge of its merits; if you have not, we are all the more justified in clinging to our own.” And, again, referring to the inquiries of a certain Dr. Hare in America, he writes:—“The question with Dr. Hare was—Did the phenomena occur, and, if so, were they produced by the direct action of those persons in whose presence they took place? The nonsensical notions mooted by unscientific opponents, and which are still urged with as much gravity as though they had been made the subject of mathematical demonstration, that electricity, magnetism, odic, or psychic forces are the agents by which the manifestations are produced, he knew well enough could not bear a moment’s investigation. Electricity cannot move tables, nor in fact act at all without cumbrous apparatus. Magnetism cannot give intelligent responses to questions, and odic force and its twin brother psychic are probably as imaginary as the philosopher’s stone; and even if their existence could be proved beyond the shadow of a doubt, they could not in the slightest degree help us to the solution of the great problem of the cause of the phenomena designated Spiritual.”
[74] Dr. Sexton in his “Defense of Modern Spiritualism” (London: J. Burns), a well-written and honest piece, points out that “it’s too late to dismiss this issue with a sort of self-satisfaction that seems to say, ‘You’re just a confused individual: look at my superior wisdom; I don’t buy into this nonsense.’ Here are the facts, and we demand, in the true spirit of Science, to know what we should do with them. If you have any theory that can explain them, let us know so we can evaluate its merits; if you don’t, we’re even more justified in sticking to our beliefs.” He also discusses the investigations of a certain Dr. Hare in America, noting: “The question Dr. Hare had was—Did the phenomena happen, and if so, were they caused by the direct action of the individuals present? The nonsensical ideas presented by unscientific critics, which are still discussed with as much seriousness as if they were fully proven, suggesting that electricity, magnetism, odic, or psychic forces are the means by which these manifestations occur, he knew could not withstand even a moment of scrutiny. Electricity can't move tables or do anything at all without bulky equipment. Magnetism can’t provide intelligent answers to questions, and odic force and its counterpart psychic are probably as fictional as the philosopher’s stone; and even if their existence could be proven absolutely, they wouldn’t help us at all in solving the significant mystery of what causes the phenomena called Spiritual.”
[75] A thoughtful writer, and one who is evidently far-seeing and awake to the danger, recently made the following pertinent remarks in the Church Review:—
[75] A thoughtful writer, who is clearly insightful and aware of the risks, recently made the following relevant comments in the Church Review:—
“The presence of Superstition is always the sign of a wandering from the true path; the excess of Superstition almost invariably the precursor of great intellectual and religious changes, if not absolute convulsions. Before the great crash of Paganism the necromancers and practisers of curious arts were carrying on an unusually brisk trade among the Romans. We all know how prevalent was the belief in witches, wizards, and astrology at the time immediately preceding the (so-called) Reformation. Before the French Revolution the sect founded by Cagliostro and Lorenza Feliciani, which professed a knowledge of the ancient arts of the Egyptians, found great numbers of followers. And have we not a sign of a national mental crisis in our own day in the prevalence of ‘Spiritualism,’ which is the form which necromancy at present takes? There may be many people who are utterly unaware how large a number of their fellow-countrymen, and especially of their countrywomen, believe in Spiritualism, and attend séances. Those who do so are not usually very fond of parading their belief, because they have a lurking suspicion that they may get laughed at; but this very reserve makes the bond between the votaries of Spiritualism so much the stronger. It is no exaggeration to say that the practice of dealing with familiar spirits is on the increase in Great Britain at the present moment.” (A.D. 1873.)
"The presence of superstition is always a sign of straying from the true path; the excess of superstition is almost always a precursor to significant intellectual and religious changes, if not complete upheavals. Before the major collapse of Paganism, necromancers and practitioners of strange arts were doing a booming business among the Romans. We all know how widespread the belief in witches, wizards, and astrology was right before the (so-called) Reformation. Before the French Revolution, the sect founded by Cagliostro and Lorenza Feliciani, which claimed to have knowledge of the ancient arts of the Egyptians, had many followers. And don’t we see a sign of a national mental crisis in our own day with the popularity of ‘Spiritualism,’ which is the current form of necromancy? There may be many people who are completely unaware of how many of their fellow citizens, especially women, believe in Spiritualism and attend séances. Those who do this usually don’t like to show off their belief because they secretly fear being mocked; but this very hesitation makes the bond among Spiritualism practitioners that much stronger. It’s no exaggeration to say that the practice of connecting with familiar spirits is on the rise in Great Britain right now." (CE 1873.)
[76] “On the Invisible World,” by Joseph Hall, D.D., &c., book i. sec. 8. Father Christopher Davenport, better known as “Sancta Clara,” in one of his most remarkable treatises, “Paralipomena Philosophica de Mundo Peripatetico,” chap. iv. p. 68 (A.D. 1652), confirms the account in the text of the above-named Bishop of Exeter, giving all the details of this particular miraculous cure. It seems that both the Well and Chapel of S. Madron were constantly visited by the faithful during the first part of the seventeenth century, especially in the month of May and on the feast of Corpus Christi.
[76] “On the Invisible World,” by Joseph Hall, D.D., &c., book i. sec. 8. Father Christopher Davenport, known as “Sancta Clara,” in one of his most notable writings, “Paralipomena Philosophica de Mundo Peripatetico,” chap. iv. p. 68 (CE 1652), supports the account mentioned in the text by the Bishop of Exeter, providing all the details of this specific miraculous healing. It appears that both the Well and Chapel of St. Madron were frequently visited by the faithful during the early seventeenth century, particularly in May and on the feast of Corpus Christi.
[77] “History of the Rise and Influence of the Spirit of Rationalism in Europe,” by W. E. H. Lecky, M.A. Fourth edition in two volumes. London, 1870.
[77] “History of the Rise and Influence of the Spirit of Rationalism in Europe,” by W. E. H. Lecky, M.A. Fourth edition in two volumes. London, 1870.
[78] Dr. Newman will, of course, be excepted; for his remarkable Dissertation prefixed to the translation of Fleury’s “History” is known to many, more especially in its new form,—a volume already referred to at length in chap. ii. pp. 35-36. It is certainly quite unjust to include the Tractarian school amongst those who are referred to by Mr. Lecky in the following passage:—“At present nearly all educated men receive an account of a miracle taking place in their own day, with an absolute and even derisive incredulity which dispenses with all examination of the evidence.”—Vol. i. p. 1. Though many are reticent, and many more shrink from publicity and rude criticism, it is known that the direct influence of the Miraculous and Supernatural is by no means unknown in the Church of England.
[78] Dr. Newman will definitely be an exception; his impressive dissertation that introduces the translation of Fleury’s “History” is well-known to many, especially in its updated version—a volume already discussed in detail in chap. ii. pp. 35-36. It’s really unfair to group the Tractarian school with those mentioned by Mr. Lecky in the following quote:—“At present nearly all educated men receive an account of a miracle taking place in their own day, with an absolute and even derisive incredulity which dispenses with all examination of the evidence.”—Vol. i. p. 1. While many people are reserved, and even more avoid the spotlight and harsh criticism, it is recognized that the direct impact of the miraculous and supernatural is certainly not absent in the Church of England.
[79] Job xxv. 5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Job 25:5.
[80] See a most remarkable Letter from the pen of my friend the Rev. R. S. Hawker, of Morwenstow, on “The Claims of Science and Faith,” standing as an Appendix to this Chapter, in which the office of the angels is referred to.
[80] Check out a truly remarkable letter from my friend, the Rev. R. S. Hawker, of Morwenstow, about "The Claims of Science and Faith," included as an appendix to this chapter, which discusses the role of angels.
[81] Mr. Mill, who is now dead, wrote that “this World was a bungled business in which no clear-sighted man [meaning himself apparently, and modestly] could see any signs either of wisdom or of God.” Mr. Matthew Arnold, son of Dr. Arnold of Rugby, has written that “the existence of God is an unverifiable hypothesis.” A third writer maintains that the “great duty” of the philosophers “should be to eliminate the idea of God from the minds of men,” a sentiment not unlike that of Mr. Congreve, already quoted on p. 19 of vol. i.; while a popular publication, circulated by thousands amongst the lower classes, declares that the mission of its Editors is “to teach men to live without the fear of God; to die without the fear of the Devil; and to attain salvation without the Blood of the Lamb.”
[81] Mr. Mill, who has passed away, wrote that “this world was a messed-up situation where no clear-thinking person [meaning himself, apparently, and humbly] could see any signs of wisdom or God.” Mr. Matthew Arnold, the son of Dr. Arnold of Rugby, has stated that “the existence of God is an unproven theory.” A third writer argues that the “great duty” of philosophers “should be to remove the idea of God from people’s minds,” a sentiment similar to that of Mr. Congreve, already referenced on p. 19 of vol. i.; while a popular publication, distributed to thousands among the lower classes, claims that its Editors’ mission is “to teach people to live without the fear of God; to die without the fear of the Devil; and to achieve salvation without the Blood of the Lamb.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!